《The Master Necromancer》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 - MC is a mage in a human body not a skeleton - ------------------------------------------------------ Skraal took a deep breath then started eating the ck-bread on the ground. He was in a prison made up by the Vampires, He did not know exactly where he is, his memory was little bit of fuzzy, the only thing he remembered was the carriage he was on ambushed by the Vampires. After, that everything went nk and he opened his eyes to the small prison room. Most likely he got hit by a magical spell or something like that. He did not remember his life before the carriage ride, he only knew his name and other basic things about the world he is in and as the time goes on he is remembering about the world but not his personal past, The room had no windows, but there are still rats and other bugs who were staying and sharing the cell with himself. At that time, Skraal thought and a ck window opened in front of his eyes. "Name" = Skraal" "Level 2" "ss" = "Skeleton Mage" "Hidden World ss" (No-Consumption) (There will be no consumption for any kind of spell) "Physical Power = "1.0" (STR-Agility-Endurance) "Gis Energy ("1.0") (Magical-Luck-Magical-Defense) "Gis Energy is equal to how many creature users could control and summon and how many spells he can cast at the same time" - ATR Points = 1 (Could be used for "Physical Power" or "Gis Energy") Shop Points = 0 (Could be used for buying creatures or magic-spells, in the market and earned by killing and hunting other creatures) After Skaal inspected his status a little bit he shook his head and closed the status window. He is not remembering most of the things other than basicmands, the only thing that took his attention and he was reminiscing that it was not there before was "Hidden-World ss" "I have to look at my spells" After this though, he whispered. "Spells" - Skraal Spells - Bone Arrow ( Conjure an arrow made up from bones, and shoot it towards to target) Skeleton Swordsman (Conjure a skeleton swordsman) Skraal then finished eating the ck-bread, then he started thinking. "I have to escape from this prison, or I will be food for the vampires," Skraal got up from the ground and started thinking a way to out, his spells are weak and not that strong, but the thing is "Hidden-World-ss" changed the most of things, He did not remember he had something like that, if he had he would be powerful and not get caught by the vampires at the first ce. When a mage uses a spell, he uses energy to cast the spell, this will be going to make the person who used the spell became tired after using it three or four times, this was the normal case. But the "Hidden-World-ss" thing made that his spells will cost no energy whatsoever, and they are powerful as his "Gis Energy" This means that he could just use any spell without waiting or having any kind of resting time whatsoever. After Skraal thought these things, he smiled, his long-ck hair closed his eyes, he was at the age of 23 and had the height of 180 cm with a nice-toned body not too muscled not too weak looking. He was naked and a little bit freezing, but right now he had no time to think about these things. "My best chance is to wait for a vampire toe to my cell and kill it with Bone Arrow," Skraal made a basic n and then started waiting. But it was no use, nobody came to his cell whatsoever, he thought if there is something wrong with the Prison he was in, in the normal times, every day a vampire had toe to check the cells, he knows this because was not from his memory, he read this in a journal written by a traveler got caught by escaped from the vampires. - After waiting for about four to five hours and there was still no vampire, who came to the cell, he started to create a new n. "If there are no guards around, I could try to break the iron-fences that closing the cell, trapping me inside" He normally not a fool to do such a thing, but if there are no guards who could hear the sound, then it should be no that problem. After, then he waited for about ten hours if there are living vampires around or not. 10 Hours Later - Skraal was starting to get hungry, there are no vampires in the prison building or where ever he is right now, and no guards, so he did not wait too much, because he is going to die because of no water and no food if he waits too much, He closed his eyes and whispered. "Skeleton Swordsman" After his words were over, a creature at the size of 170 cm made up ofpletely human bones and human stature, emerged from the ground, it had a bone-sword in his hand and no-light in it is hollow eyes. Skraal then ordered from his mind, "Attack the iron-bars" After, Skraal ordered the Skeleton Swordsman looked at the iron fence then used all of his powers to hit the iron fences, "Ting" "Ting" "Ting" The voice of bone-sword hitting the iron fences resonated inside in the building or caves, of vampire prison. After about one hour, Skraal noticed that the iron-fence taking damage from the Skeleton-Swordsman, he then got up from where he was sitting and pointed his hand to Iron-Fence where the skeleton was hitting and whispered. "Bone Arrow" After he whispered, an arrow made up from bone manifested in seconds and shoot towards to Iron Fence with uracy and nice-speed, after the arrow hit the iron fence, it turned into bone dust and did not ricochet from the iron-fence, but the damage it did was much more than the Skeleton-Swordsman did it At that time, Skraal remembered something, He will going to find that what will happen to him in the future with his newly hidden-ss and power Chapter 2 Chapter 2 "Because of the "Hidden-World ss", my spells will not consume any kind of magical energy aka "Gis Energy" and at the same time because of the Gis Energy, I could cast two bone-arrows or conjure two skeleton swordsman at the same time." Skraal then smiled, he do not understand that how his life changed now, but he knew that with the Hidden-World ss, he is not going to be a weak-skeleton mage without any power to protect himself, After, about ten to fifteen times try, Skraal managed to broke the iron-bars trapping him inside of the cell and started walking, the hallway was narrow and dirty, there are other cells, but most of the people inside of cell are already dead because of vampires, As Skraal was walking in the hallway with slow steps he turned his head the right and looked at the prison-cell he noticed something different. Inside of the cell, there is a old-man lying on the ground from the looks of it he was about to die in any second, at that time the old man noticed him too and started talking in a slow, sick voice. "You are not a vampire, could you please kill me and free me from my suffering" Skraal nodded, there are a lot of people who kill themselves in the outside for many reasons, the world they are living is not a world for people without power or people with minds to live. There are vampires, werewolves around of the humans and have battles every time, most of themoner people without connections and power, killed by the other beings easily be it used as food or experimented on. Most of the times the painless death was a gift for themoners to free them from their suffering. Skraal then, looked at the old man, after the old man noticed up from the ground with thest energy he had and stand straight and looking at the eyes of Skraal Skraal then pointed his finger to the forehead of the old man and whispered. "Bone Arrow" After, Skraal whispered the bone arrow manifested and shoot towards to head of the old man the arrow easily prated the head of the old man and killing him. Skraal was going to walk but he heard a ding sound inside of his head. "Ding +10 Shop Points" "System Shop Activated" At that time, Skraal did not care about the shop, he has to get out of the Vampire Prison he is in, but he did care about one thing. "System, put my ATR Point into the "Gis Energy" After he said these words, he felt energy rushed himself in with a powerful force, then his status changed. "Name" = Skraal" "Level 2" "ss" "Skeleton Mage" "Hidden World ss" (No-Consumption) "Physical Power = "1.0" "Gis Energy = "2.0" - ATR Points = 0 Shop Points = 10 System Shop Active This change means, that Skraal could conjure two skeleton-swordsman or conjure and shoot two bone arrow at the same time, without any kind of restrictions, he is not using any kind of Gis Energy when using his spell, He smiled, then he kept walked in the narrow ways in the prison when he was still walking in them and kept listening to his around for any dangers, he passed out a prison-cell and found out there is a dead-male human inside of the body, the difference is this man had some kind of basic leather clothes on him. Skraal was still naked and feeling the cold inside of his bones, having some kind of clothing will make him feel better. Because of that he, whispered after looking at the inside of the prison-cell the man was lying and dead. "Skeleton-Swordsman 2" After Skraal whispered, two Skeleton-Swordsman manifested in the inside of the cell, then Skraal ordered from his mind. "Take his clothes and coins if he has any, and give it to me" With the order two Skeleton-Swordsman, dropped their swords and started to take the clothes from the man who was already dead, they took every one of the cloth the man wearing, and they found a coin purse too which had around 20 copper coins. Skraal took the clothes from the man and looked, what kind of clothes he had "One Inner Cloth Shirt, One Wool, and Leather Pants, One Leather Jacket made up of wool and leather, and quality-leather boots," Skraal nodded his head and started wearing the clothes, from the dead man, after he wore the clothes, he directly started to feel better, his feet was not on the ground anymore and he was not feeling the cold much more anymore. Skraal then started walking without, looking at the body anymore, he does not remember too much but if he was a person who cared about death and humans, then why would he is a skeleton-mage which considered as harbinger of death and embodiment of evil. - After about one hourter Skraal finally found a way to out, as he thought before the prison was in a cave, After he got out from the cave, he first looked at the outside, the dirt was muddy it was clear, that it was raining before he got out, there are no vampire or human around or their body. The cave he exited directly looking into a forest, the green forest with middle-sized trees, he first did not move from the cave entrance as he thought there could be people around, But after waiting for about three to ten minutes, he decided to walk and get out from the perimeter of the cave, he did not want to be seen by Vampires if there are any. "I should find a mage or human city, or even a vige do, I need water and food" Skraal, thought about it then he kept walking, the bushes were made his walk a little bit slow, but he could not summon the skeleton swordsman for cleaning the bushes, the humans, or any other races other than mages and even many mages other than dark-mages, do not like the "Skeleton", "Death" and "Undead Mages", so it is not a good thing to be seen by someone he could not see when he is using the skeleton-swordsman. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 After about thirty minutester, the Skraal finally found a water source for himself, it was a small river next to the big green-leaf trees, no animals are drinking from it for the time being, but finding a river is always a good thing when ites to survival, it was same for humans or animals. As long as he drinks water, he could just wait for the animals, they needed to drink water too, then he can hunt them with his Bone-Arrow from the afar. After drinking from the small river, he took a deep breath and gasped, he was a little bit tired from constant walking He may be a mage, but his physical capabilities are not much different than a human, so it was easy for him to get tired after some timeter using his body to do things like walking or carrying heavy-weight. He was not fragile like normal humans but still weakpared to most of the other humans At that time, he heard a sound of a tree-branch breaking from his right side and smelled something weird, he directly got up from where he was sitting and after one secondter he got up from where he was sitting and arrow hit the next tree in the direction of where he was sitting before. If he did not got up from the ground he was sitting on the arrow most likely prate his head render himself dead. He directly looked at where the arrow came and yelled with a voice thates off as threatening. "Who are you, why you people attacking me, without having any kind of information on me" After, Skraal spoke a female and a male got out from their hiding spot, then they looked at the eyes of Skraal with anger and wrath, at that time the female hunter-looking woman readied her bow for an attack and spoke with disdain in her voice. "You are one of the vampires who took our people! you are going to die right now !" Skraal knew that talking is no use, so he just whispered and, two Skeleton-Swordsman manifested in front of him, at that time the female-hunter and male-hunter already started to shoot the Skeleton-Swordsman, they were pretty well trained and they easily hit the head of the skeleton-swordsman and crushed them with ease their arrows and it head made up from reinforced iron and specialized for killingrger and leathery animals, so it was still can be used for killing weak skeletons, but they did not know that the Skraal was not an ordinary mage, After two of the Skeleton-Swordsman died, again two of them manifested and started to walk towards to Two Young Hunter They did not understand what was happening, at that time the male one looked at his female friend and talked in a panicked voice of tone. "Cylina, escape, this man is not a person we could deal wit-" Before, his words were over an arrow made up of bone entered from his head and killed the young man, as the arrow entered from the head of the young man dropped dead. From his head head blood was spurting out and started making the ground dyed with red color. Young man still had his eyes open showing that he did not understood that he died or his mind did not had enough time to understand what happened to himself. At that time, Skraal just looked at the young female and talked. "If you do not drop your bow on the ground, I will do the same to you, it is your choice" The Female Hunter, Cylina, looked at her friend dead body and with tears in her eyes, she dropped the bow and arrow in her hands to the ground, She knew she had no chance to fight against the man in front of herself without help, and not the mention the man in front of herself could conjure creatures to fight for himself. After she dropped the bow and arrow, she looked at the Skraal with burning anger, if only she knew that Skraal was not a vampire or any kind of evil-being that killed their vigers which was what they thought before The worst thing was before even understanding who is the person they are dealing with, they just attacked him on a whim. But Skraal had no time to exin it or have any kind of ideas to exin and build a friendship with people who attack other people without knowing anything about them, then Skraal just asked one question to the woman. "Where is the vige, answer me, you have 3 seconds" At that time Cylina knows that she had no chance to answer the question of the man. "It is close to here, you just have to go south for about one hour, and you will find the vige, it is named "Grape Vige" a humanmoner vige, who belongs to "Race-Human and in the control of Ceredrim City" Skraal nodded his head then after that two arrows made up from bones manifested in the air and directly shoot towards to Cylina the hunter woman, the first arrow hit the head of Cylina and it pierced it easily and the other bone-arrow hit the chest of the Cylina and destroyed it is the hearth. She was already dead before she even had the chance felt pain from the second arrow that one hit her earth. Skraal then looked at the points he earned from these two fools. "Hunter Level 1 x2 Killed" "40 Shop Points" "Total Shop Points = 50" - Grape Vige The Vige Main Camp Fire - An old man with other vigers stood at the campfire and waited for the two hunters from their vige toe back, all of the vigers had tears in their eyes, and most of them looked sad, the vampires attacked their vige, they already reported the event the biggest human city and force called "Ceredrim" city, but the vige itself was not that important. The old man was in his sixties he had a naturally sad face with long-grey and white beard his name was "Frankor" and, his height was pretty short for a male about 160 cm, but the thing is he was the wisest person in the vige. After about one hourter, standing in the campfire, he looked at the sun and shook his head. After that, he started talking after looking at the faces of vigers. "Cylinda and Ramstor, most likely killed by the Vampires, our kind do not care about us, we have to seek help from the Werewolves" After the words of the Frankor were over, all the vigers looked at each other, and at that time a man with a big ax on his back spoke. "Frankor, your words make sense, but how you can be sure that the wolves will be going to help us at all !" Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Frankor turned his head and looked at the man with an ax on his back, this was the real warrior in the n, he was stronger than the other vigers and even some of the soldiers from the Ceredrim. His name was Armstar, and he was a retired mercenary from the Ceredrim. Frankor then thought a little bit then he spoke with a tone that showed certainty "The Humans, our kind did not help us because they saw no gains for attacking the vampires just because we needed help, but the rtionship between the vampires and elves is clear as days, If we just tell the werewolves that they attacking our vige and kidnapping vigers, they will be going to find a way to destroy the vampires, not because they want to help us it is just because they want to kill the vampires" After Frankor finished talking most of the vigers are already convinced that informing the werewolves about the vampires, is the best thing to do, but the retired warrior from the Ceredrim did not think this was the right thing to do. But it was not important what is his thoughts are, if he could not suggest a better idea, it is not going to change anything. Then the vigers went to their home by one and one, Frankor and Armstar left alone in the center, where the campfire still burning. The air was getting cold and Frankor who was just an ordinary human started to feel cold even though he was close to the fire. At that time, Armstar started talking, "Frankor, what is your purpose, I know you, you are not a man who just is going to call help from the werewolves." Frankor, just smiled, he was still feeling the cold, it did not affect his personality and mind. "You will see when the timees Armstar." Armstar just shook his head and started to walk towards his home, Nobody knew about the ideas of Frankor other than himself. - In a nd just at the side of the forest, a campfire was burning and a man with a stick full of meat sitting next to the campfire, he was all alone without any kind of living being other than himself. This man was "Skraal", After he killed the two hunters, he just waited at the river, and after waiting for about one hour, he finally found a creature for himself to hunt. The creature called "Rinera" it was a rabbit-like creature but at the size of a wolf, its meat was edible as tasty, it was not dangerous to humans and did not like to attack humans, but when it did attack it could kill a human easily with it is teeth. After, Skraal hunted the Rinera with his "Bone-Arrow", he earned 10 points from it, with these points came from the Rinera, his total points reached the "60" After he ate up and filled his belly, he started looking at the "Shop" for the first time in his life. ------ Shop --------- Categories - Spells Armor Items Weapons & Staff & Wands Gems & ------ Shop --------- Skraal without even thinking entered the "Spells" Category. ------ Shop ------ ------ Spells ------ - There are five spells are in the market for the time beingpatible with the user, and it is "Shop Points" user could not see the spells higher than his shop points and his level - Summon Skeleton Archer (60 Points) (Conjure a Skeleton Archer) Summon Undead Wolf (60 Points) (Conjure an undead wolf) Attack Spell Bone Spear (60 Points) (Like, Bone Arrow only thing is different it is a "Spear" Attack Spell Toxic Bomb (60 Points) (Create a poisonous toxic bomb, it explodes after contact) Support Spell Bone Armor (60 Points) (Bone-Armor protection & enchantment) Support Spell Strong Bones (60 Points) (Make the bones stronger for a time being) - Skraal looked at the spells he can buy right now. "I don''t need to buy Archer or Wolf for the time being I think but I may be wrong", "Bone Spear could be useful than "Arrow" but it is not needed," "Toxic Bomb is a spell that creates a ball of poison and after shooting it explodes and hurt the target, it could prove to be useful" "Bone Armor is a spell that creates an armor made up of bone for the protection, it is not created directly and just an effect. "Strong Bones is the same but it just directly make my bones stronger" Skraal took a deep breath after he inspected the spell he can buy right now, and at that time, he remembered something. "Because of my hidden-ss, I have no problem for consumption or re-use a spell" After, these words Skraal just smiled and nodded. "System, please buy the "Undead Wolf" After Skraal words were over, a ding sound resonated and he sessfully learned the Undead Wolf Spell, - After Skraal bought the spell of Undead Wolf and learned it directly, he conjured it with a thought The Undead Wolf was a bit different than the normal wolf it was slightly bigger and had no stamina, so it can not be tiring for any means, this means that it will be going to attack with full force, there are no emotions so it can not be scared of anyone. Skraal already made some experiment about the use of Gis Power, The creature number he could summon is the same as Gis Power, every creature is the same, and have no difference on this subject, this means right now his Gis Points at the "2.0" and he could only summon one Undead Wolf and One Skeleton Warrior, or Two Skeleton Warrior or Two Undead Wolf. The summoned creatures were not separate things, this means that he could not summon Two Skeleton Warriors and Two Undead Wolf at the same time, the spells can be different but the type of spell was the same, but it was different when using a different type of spell. After he summoned two creature at the same time, he could still very well use Two Bone-Arrow at the same time for the attack, Gis Power Number was only looking and affecting the spell-type it was not affected by a different-spell. This means that, the Skraal could not use two different spells in the same section as two times. After most of the experiment is finished Skrall just summoned, two Undead Wolf on his side and started sleeping on the leaves which he put on the ground for making a bed, - The night was over and the sun showed itself, in the Grape Vige, there are preparations has to be made, the vigers epted the proposal of the Frankor and will going to notify the werewolves. The Grape Vige was in the region of Ceredrim the city of humans, this means that the vampire prison and the forest Skraal was staying in the region of humans and the area of Ceredrim. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The Vampires, are breaking the rules after they entered the Ceredrim Region for hunting humans, mostly from the Grape Vige, and after Grape Vige wanted help from the Ceredrim City, they did not have any answer from them, now after they notify the Werewolves, The Werewolves wille to their vige for an operational attack, this means that not only vampires breaking the rules of Ceredrim Human City, now the werewolves will going to enter the area of humans and will break the rules by making an operational attack in the region. Frankor was eating his food, without caring about most of the things, he had a n in his mind, nothing will change it. If only they knew what Skraal knew. The Vampires already left the Prison they were after hunting for some humans everything was the n from the start. - Skraal, first had a breakfast from the meat from the animal hest night hunted after finished his breakfast he started creating his new ns. First of all, he has to remember his past for a little bit, he knew the most of the things but there are still nk pieces of memory parts in his mind that he could not remember what they are. "First, I have to go to a mage city and find a mage who could help me" The first n of the Skraal was this, there are still different ideas in his mind, other ns were not feasible until he had enough power in his hands. He started walking after putting the fire off, there were no roads in the forest, so he had to use a direct way, it was slow to walk because of bushes and tree branches blocking him, but he still managed to went through it. When he was walking he started thinking about the Vampire Cave Prison and it is a mysterious nature. There are questions he has in his mind, "Why there was no vampire in the prison-cave" The most important question in his mind was this, if there are vampires in the prison,most likely he could not escape from prison this easily. Skraal then shook his head and whispered to himself. "Another question for another day" He just kept walking inside of the forest but at that time he was hearing battle-sounds from his left-side, at first he did not care about what to do about but after he thought about the Shop Points, he could earn from the battles, he bit his lips and then started walking towards there where the sounds came. After about one minute, he encountered a t-grasnds, there are bodies everywhere, some of them were already dead bodies without any life on them and, some of them is almost dying with grave injures, there are peoples without legs or arms, the wounds of the men are still fresh. There are men and woman who was walking on the battlefield, killing the people who still alive from the battle, At that time after looking for some time, Skraal understand the sides of battles. These two sides were organization created by the humans, one of them is called Blood Knights and another one is called the Moon Wolf Hunters, as the name suggests, the Blood Knights are the supporter of the Vampires and the Moon Wolf Hunters are a supporter of the Werewolves, it is prettymon for the humans to take side with the other stronger races, there are neutral races such as Elves, Dwarves and Imps, but the battles are always created by the vampires or werewolves Compared these two strong races, human kind was weak, and defenseless, other than human mages, the warriors and hunters, the human kind did have any kind of chance against the most of the vampires and werewolves because of the natural race strength of the other two. Skraal noticed the battle victory for the Moon Wolf Hunters, but there are not many people on the Blood Knights side, Skraal then started thinking. "If the Blood Knights are here, and this ce where I am right now is pretty close to "Vampire Prison Cave", is there is any kind of rtion between why they were here" Skraal thought about this subject, but after that, he understands that right now he has to use his this problem of them to earn "Shop Points", The Vampires are enemies with nearly every race and faction other than their sub-race and sub-organizations. Werewolves are enemies with humans and dwarfs but they have a good rtionship with Elves. Humans are enemies with Vampires and Werewolves but they have good rtionships with Dwarfs and Neutral towards Elves Dwarfs are enemies with Elves, Vampires, and Werewolves, but they are good with humans. Elves are enemies with Vampires, Dwarfs and had a neutral rtionship with Humans And the Mages are just neutral towards every race, they most likely an individual type beings because there are Vampire Mages, Werewolf Mages, and mages of other races, so there is not a clear rtionship between the races and mages. When Skraal thought about this, he knew that the most important thing was his strength and magical power, so for that, he had to hunt for experience level up, earn shop points for more spells and Gis Points After about one minuteter, he still inspecting the battleground, the battle was already over and there are only six Moon Wolf Hunters, left on the battlefield which they are looking for if any humans are pretending to be dead, Skraal did not wait for too much and whispered. After the whisper over two Bone-Arrow manifested in the air, front of himself then shoot towards to two, Moon Wolf Hunters, because the attack was unexpected and the Moon Wolf Hunters are already, hurt and tired because of the battle, they got killed after the Bone-Arrow prated their head. The other four hunters started to look around with suspicion and one of them which was a young man with ck short hair eximed with fear and surprise. "Are there more Blood Knights, or Vampires around here !" The other one who was looked like an old man but was not a young man shook his head and started talking this man was named "Argar". "The vampires do not attack like this, they use blood magic, it was work of something else or somebody." After about one and two seconds, two arrows came towards to them from the forest, one of them shoots towards to young man other one was shoot towards to the Argar, the first one was a hit and the inexperienced young man could not stop the arrow from piercing his heart, but the Argar was experienced, he evaded the arrow in just in time before it hit him. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The young man just dropped the dead, he was bleeding from his hearth and it was clear that he will be going to die, At that time, the man who evaded the arrow yelled his friends with panic in his voice. "We are the open target, right now only thing we can do is just run for our lives" After, he yelled he started running towards to the forest and thought about hiding from the arrows using the trees as cover. Other ones are not that stupid too, they did the same thing, about five secondster, they finally entered the forest, and one of them did not stop just ran towards the deeper in the forest, but Argar did not run, He just has hidden in the forest and keeping eye on the battleground, waiting for the man or being hunting them thee out. On his side, there are two people, named Vn and Sermano, they are his childhood friends and knew what to do before he needed to sign them to stop. Vn was a battle-veteran against the vampires, his family was killed by the vampires when he was a young man after that time, he just entered the Moon Wolf Hunters and started to fight against vampires and their supporters. Sermano was just a noble-child that hated the vampires, from his deepest, so he wanted to kill them then entered the Moon Wolf Hunters. At that time, Sermano talked. "Argar, even if we find him we are not experienced in long-range attacks what we could do about him anyway" Argar shook his head then spoke. "We do not need to kill him or even injure him we just had see his or her face, then keep the information ourselves then report it in our base, so the werewolves and ourrades know we have an enemy" Sermano and Vn nodded their head after, the words of Argar, but it was no use, even after they waited for about more than 15 minutes there is no human oring to the battleground. But at that time something unexpected happened, two ck wolves with dead nk eyes emerged from the forest and started to look at the ce they are at. At that time, every one of them understands, they are just got a warning from the person who killed their friends, if they do not leave, the ck wolves are going to attack them. After this event, Argar, Sermano, and Vn just got up from where they are sitting on started walking towards to Ceredrim City, they had no thoughts on who killed their friends and attacked them. - Skraal just smiled, and got up from where he was at and started giving orders to his two Undead Wolf, "Attack the dead bodies and find if there are any living human among them" Wolves did what they told and started biting and taking chunks of meat from the dead bodies on the ground.20 Minutes passed and they just found two Blood Knight is was pretending to be dead, Skraal directly killed them the avenge his past situation, he was imprisoned by vampires, by killing the Vampire Supporters he will going to feel more good about himself. After, everything was over Skraal just left the battleground and started walking towards to a mountain named "Grape Mountain", this mountain named Grape because the trees on the mountain gave full of grapes, the Grape Vige took it is named from this mountain, When Skraal was walking towards to Grape Mountain, he climbed on a tree and sat on it is branch then started looking at his status. "Name" = Skraal" "Level 2" "ss" "Skeleton Mage" "Hidden World ss" (No-Consumption) "Physical Power" = "1.0" "Gis Energy" = "2.0" - ATR Points = 0 Shop Points = 100 System Shop Active - Spells - Skeleton Warrior (Level 1) Bone Arrow (Level 1) Undead Wolf (Level 2) - Skraal earned about 100 Shop Points after he finished his things on the battleground, he noticed that the Undead Wolf was one lever higher spell than the Bone Arrow and Skeleton Warrior, He decided to buy a spell, that stronger than the Bone Arrow, his summons are enough for the time being, and before he got more strong physically, he does not want to engage in closebat against hunters and warriors After Skraal entered the Shop, for the spells he noticed there are five spells in the market he could buy again. ------------------------ - There are five spells are in the market for the time beingpatible with the user, and it is "Shop Points" user could not see the spells higher than his shop points and his level - Important Note = "Spell Levels, show the power of spell not the requirement of the spell" "Spells" Summon Skeleton Knight (100 Points) (Conjure a Skeleton Knight) (Level 3) Summon Undead Spear Thrower (100 Points) (Conjure an Undead Spear Thrower)(Level 3) Attack Spell Heavy Bone Spear (100 Points) Attack Spell Triple Bone Arrow (100 Points) (Conjure and shoot Triple Bone Arrow at the same time, with less energy needed for conjuring one Bone Arrow) (Level 3) Support Spell Bone Defence (100 Points) (Bone-Defence protection & enchantment) (Level 3) Support Spell Copper Bones (100 Points) (Make the bones stronger for a time being) (Level 3) ------------------------ Skraal justughed a little bit and then he decided directly without even thinking. "I choose to buy Triple Bone Arrow" After, Skraal whispered, the spell engraved in his soul and his shop points are used. After he bought the Triple Bone Arrow, he then used it directly. With a thought, three Bone Arrow, manifested on the air, in front of him, then he thought the spell again then again Three Bone Arrow manifested. There are six bone arrows in the air waiting for his intent to shoot towards to target. Skraal justughed and nodded. "Just as I thought because Triple Bone Arrow count as one spell and I have "2 Gis Points" I could cast it without any kind of energy consumed, with this, I could shoot "Six Bone-Arrows" to enemy each second" Skraal felt good about himself with his new spell. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The sun was still up and a carriage slowly moving on the dirt road, there were not many people, only two carriages and about ten people, inside of one of the carriages, the Frankor was sitting in. These two carriages belong to Grape Vige, they already going into the border of the Ceredrim City, and will going to pass towards the border of Werewolves. After they pass the border they will notify the werewolves about the vampires inside of their region. Frankor just smiled and started thinking after he looked the outside from the window. "The vampires most likely already left the Prison, after they took the information of the Moon Wolf Huntersing towards to their prison, and I knew that Blood Knights and Moon Wolf Hunters are going to fight, maybe they already finished their battle, before Werewolves take information from the Moon Wolf Hunters, I had to notify the Werewolves and create a battle between humans and werewolves because trespassing the borders" Frankor justughed a little, nobody knew why he was doing something like this other than himself. - Argar, Sermano, and Vn sat on the ground and started resting, they were walking about for three hours, after about one more hours to walk they will reach a vige called "Findol Vige", this vige was the most improved and strongest in the region of Ceredrim, It was because this vige was closest to the City Ceredrim, this fact made it strong andpared the other viges they had more trading routes, and every traveler passed from their vige when they are going towards to Ceredrim. When their economy is got strong , the Ceredrim City noticed that and started giving more resources to the vige to improve it much further. Argar Sermano and Vn wanted to reach the vige, and hire a carriage from there, so they could reach the Ceredrim City, after that only thing they had to do is go their organization base. Their base was just on the outside perimeter of the Ceredrim City - Skraal stopped walking he smiled after looking at a woman, she had ck-clothes on her body, with a green spell on her right hand. The Woman was in her thirties but still beautiful with the long ck hair and legs, her eyebrows were looked like hand-made with a beatiful charm on them, in the end she looked like a witch. Skraal was going to talk but he noticed something after looking at the woman in front of himself. "Witch (Human) (Female)" "Level 1" "PH Power = 1.0" "Gis Power = 1.0" "Spell" "Poison Arrow" (Cast a arrow made up from "poison" to shoot the target) Skraal understood that the system of his helped him to see the other people status too, not everbody just some of them and then he still talked. "I did not expect to encounter a witch here, what is your purpose for walking in the forest" The Woman looked at the eyes of Skraal and furrowed her brows, she was not expecting this kind of reaction from the human in front of her. Because, most of the ordinary human got scared when they see a mage or witch in their normal times, but this man, not the mention scared, he was even looked excited because he saw herself. "I have my things to do, sorry for my behavior towards you, my name is Elisia" Skraal nodded and after that, he smiled. "My name is Skraal, and you don''t have to feel strange towards me, I am a mage myself that is how I know you are a witch." After Skraal finished talking, two Undead Wolf, manifested in his right and left side respectively. Witch Elisia, was surprised after she saw the two wolves summoned by the man introduced himsefl a mage and named Skraal, but she now understood why the man was not afraid of herself. It is possible the man in front of her had more magical power and spells than herself, there is not a reason to be afraid anyway.Of course Elisia was not stupid, she did understood the man in front of her not only a mage, even a mage belongs to "evil" side most likely. After about ten minutes of talking, there is a trust manifested between the Skraal and Elisia, at that time Elisia started to talking about the real reason why she was in the forest. "I am just an apprentice witch, who entered the Purple Poison Coven, for more magical spells and power, but the day I entered the coven, there was an attack from the Holy Pdins and Holy Magic Champions" Skraal started to think about what the Elisia said. In the mage circles, there are three sides, these sides are called "Evil" "Neutral" "Good", most of the natural magic casters, and holy magic casters getting the inside of the "Good" side, but this does not necessarily mean that they have good nature on them. The witches, dark mages, or skeleton mages like himself directly join the "Evil" side, but most of them could be recognized as "Neutral", or the mages ept them as such. Of course, a mage at the "Good" side, still will harbor bad intentions about the "Evil" side, so this is what happened between the Holy Pdins and Holy Magic Champions, They are created a n to attack and destroy the Purple Poison Coven because of a coven is the ce for Witches to meet up, and their organizations. Elisia had the chance of escaping from the Coven because she newly entered the coven, only spell she knew was a pretty basic Witch and Poison-Mage spell called Poison Arrow, like his own Bone-Arrows Skraal then started talking. "What are you going to do now ?" Elisia thought a little bit and she then smiled and answered. "I am thinking of going into a city of Mages, and find another coven for myself, I am sure you already know that without a coven I could not imagine getting stronger." Skraal nodded, then he asked. "Which city, do you nning to go to?" Elisia thought a little bit then answered. "I am thinking of going towards to "Anderwhol" Skraal took a deep breath and nodded. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Anderwhol was the second biggest mage city, it was big and powerful contained more than 200.000 mages and many organizations, it was built on a mountain, so they had good rtionships with dwarves, All of the Mage Cities are directly controlled by the "Mage Guild" a guild that controls and has power on all kinds of mages the race was not important. Anderwhol was a city that most people and mages there are Neutral or Evil, so for an evil mage going into the Anderwhol was the best thing he or she can go. Skraal started talking. "Anderwhal, is pretty far from here more than one week of the walk, I was thinking of going into the Anderwhal too, but I will first go into the "Ceredrim" and then hire a carriage or horse, from there" Elisia nodded then spoke. "I know it will be hard but right now The Ceredrim City and, Holy Pdins have good rtionships. They can catch me after I walk into the Ceredrim City, you know what that is means" Skraal took a deep breath and spoke with a silent and deep voice. "You will be get burned on the city center, and your family will be hunted down until they found and killed" Elisia did not talk too much and just nodded. After about ten to fifteen minutester, Skraal and Elisia, went to their own goals and ces they want to go, Skraal first wanted to go the Grape Mountains as he needed to hunt more animals and gain more experience for leveling up and shop points, before he went towards to "Ceredrim", the Elisia, will going to use hidden roads and forest to went towards to Anderwhal for protection. In the cities, every mage or race is got protected by thew of the Mage Guild, no man or other race could attack the person in the city, if they do, they had to know that they will be going get caught easily. Skraal tried something different for traveling to Ceredrim, he first summoned an Undead Wolf and mounted on it. The Undead Wolf was a powerful creaturepared the humans, it was not a hard thing for him to carry the Skraal, who was just a normal human in the physical sense, not only that because it was an Undead Wolf, it can not be tiring, or get weaken as it carries to Skraal. After Skraal mounted on the Undead Wolf, he ordered him to move, the Undead Wolf started to move at a moderate speed of 20 to 30 km per hour. It was still much more than a normal human walking all the way, With this Skraal had the chance of not wasting unnecessary energy. - The Grape Vige, carriage slowly left the border of the Ceredrim City, and human borders, they entered the Werewolves border. After about half an hour of the carriage ride, some kind of human-looking, group emerged from the forest, close to the road, and started talking. Inform, who you guys are, and the reason you guys entered the border of Werewolves which us." After, these words the Frankor came out from the carriage and slowly get closer to the man who was talking. The man who talked was a man with a height of 2 meters and a strong body, it is pretty normal for a werewolf to haverge, strong human bodies. After Frankor got close to the werewolf man, he started talking. "I am greeting the werewolf, I am a human from the grape vige, we are here because we need help" Werewolf Man furrowed his brows and started talking. "My name is Levanas, human, why you need help and why not ask for human city and power Ceredrim" Frankor nodded and started talking. "Lord Levanas, we did try to get help from the Ceredrim City, but they did not care about us, we are in help because of "Vampires" When Frankor said "Vampires" he used a more high voice than usual to gather other werewolves'' attention. When Levanas heard about Vampires, a wave of clear anger and furry was in his eyes, It was clear his hatred towards the Vampires is not a small-thing "Tell me more" Levanas spoke ten secondster. Skraal was still mounted on the undead wolf, he was going in his way but he noticed there is some kind of creatures on the right side of him. He ordered the wolf the stop, and he slowly walked the t-grasnds exiting from the main road. After he got close he noticed, they were just basic creatures called Goblins, these creatures are small and fast creatures if they are ordinary. They could not be said powerful or have a nice strong organization. But still smarter than most of the animals and magical creatures. Skraal remembered that these creatures use human women as breeding, and human males for sexual pleasure, because of this knowledge most of the humans and other races, are killing themselves instead of letting themselves be caught by the goblins. "I could kill these creatures, and earn points and experience," After Skraal decided what to do, he first counted how many of them, at first, he understands there are only 10 or 15 goblin-hunter around, so it was not a hard thing to clear them. One secondter, Skraal whispered and a six-bone arrow manifested in the air after one second, they shoot towards to goblins and easily killed them. Goblins were weak and dumb-creaturespared to a human, and they did not expect an attack towards themselves, because of that each of bone arrows, did not go to waste and directly prated the skull of green goblins. After, six of the goblins died other six of them started to run towards to forest, scared of their lives, but Skraal will not going to let them escape,pared the killing Blood Knights or Moon Wolf Hunters, killing goblins is not a bad thing, Skraal whispered and two undead wolves, started to run towards to escaping goblins, Skraal started to ran towards them and, tried to use his arrows to hunt them down, after 15 to 30 secondster, his arrows killed the five of the goblins. One of the goblins were pretty unlucky because it got caught by the two Undead Wolf and his legs and arms ripped by the wolves, killing him in the process. Skraal did not think about the goblins and he just checked his status. Creatures like goblins did not deserve to have a good death if it is possible killing them without caring about them is the best thing to do, This creature uses human woman for breeding and uses human males for their sexual fun, no human in the vicinity will going to be merciful towards them. "Name" = "Skraal" "Level 3" "ss" "Skeleton Mage" "Hidden World ss" (No-Consumption) "Physical Power = "1.0" "Gis Energy = "2.0" ATR Points = 1 Shop Points = 120 System Shop Active - Spells - Skeleton Warrior (Level 1 - Spell) Bone Arrow (Level 1 - Spell) Undead Wolf (Level 2 - Spell ) Triple Bone Arrow (Level 3) Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Skraal smiled as he saw his points and noticed that he was finally reached Level 3, Then he first used his "ATR" points on "Gis Energy" "ATR Points to "Gis Energy" After Skraal said, he felt rush energy manifesting inside of himself for about three seconds, then it has vanished like he never felt the energy. Skraal, knew right now, he could cast three spells at the same time without thinking about losing or consuming any energy. After, this upgrade he talked. "I need to buy another spell," After, this thought he checked the "shop" Shop Spells (There are 3 Spells, for sale) ------------------ Important Note = "Spell Levels, show the power of spell not the requirement of the spell" "Spells" Support Spell Copper Bones (120 Points) (Bones of user strong as copper) (Level 3) Secret Spell Corpse Harvester (120 Points) (Details can only be seen after user bought the spell itself) (Level ?) Support Spell Poisoned Bones (After casting, gives poison damage to bone-summons and arrows, etc.) ------------------------ Skraal did not even need to think about it, he directly choose the "Corpse Harvester" After his decision was made, a ding sound resonated inside of his head. "Corpse Harvester Spell Type (Secret)" "After casting this spell into a corpse, it changes the corpse to a bone-pearl" "Bone-Pearl can be used for currency in the mage-cities" "Bone-Pearl can be used for summoning one-time Skeleton Warrior" "Bone-Pearl can be used for magic items, potions" "Bone-Pearl can be used for making golems, skeletons, or familiars." "Bone-Pearl can be directly eaten by the user, for more physical power" Skraal just smiled, after noticing what he can do with the Corpse Harvester, he just directly walked into the corpse of one goblin and after pointing his hand, he whispered. "Corpse Harvester" After, Skraal whispered, a beam of dark light consumed the corpse of the goblin, and then a bone-pearl manifested on his hand. The corpse was gone. Skraal directly, ate the bone-pearl, it was had no taste but it can be eaten like normal white-bread, it material was bone but because he is the one who created and eating it, so there is no problem. At that time the trio of Moon Wolf Hunters, already reached the city, using the carriage from the Findol Vige, they directly went into the Moon Wolf Hunter base just outside of the city, the city management did not give permission to an organization that supports other races, such as Blood Knights and Moon Wolf Hunters, to create a base in their city, there are several reasons why they not giving permission. But it was just a clear boundary that they showing the supporter of other races and it is organizations. "If you guys going to support another race other than humans, do it outside of our city" this was the message they were giving to humans who support another races and even create an organization for them.. - After the trio talked about what happened on the battlefield and afterward, and gave their report the Base Leader, they dismissed. The Base Leader of Moon Wolf Hunters is a woman named Lylias, she was saved by werewolves when she was a kid, from the attack of vampires. After this event, she lost her family and vige, but she did not forget which race saved her from being a portion of food the vampires. After, that she started working on her power and getting stronger, right now she was at the age of 30 and Base Leader of Moon Wolf Hunters in borders of Ceredrim. Every, the organization had bases around the cities and forest, some of them are hidden some of them in the open. Lylias took a drink from her wine and started to think. "The fight was over, we had our losses and still won, after the main group started to came back to the base, we left the Argar, Sermano, Vn, and others to clean the battlefield, the attacker, they are talking about most likely watched us waited for the main-group to back down." At that time, a man from the other side of the door talked. "Leader Lylias, may I enter the room" Lylias did not wait and answered back. "Of course, Verano" After her permission the door opened and a man with long-blonde hair entered the room, this man was named Verano and he was the second inmand after the Lylias after he entered the room he directly started talking. "Leader Lylias, I heard what happened in the battle between the us and Blood Knights, do you have any ideas about on that subject ?" Lylias started to talk after she heard the question from the Verano. "I guess that the attacker had no connection to vampires or humans, it is most likely a Chaotic Mage, that found the battleground and wanted to hunt, after he or she waited that the main-group left the other group, he or she started attacking the leftover group, we have no idea who he is or what kind of abilities he has, so right now we could do nothing." Verano thought a little bit and then started talking. He was still standing and did not sit down, it was clear that he was angry because his man has died. "How we are sure about the attacker is not a vampire, it attacked the Moon Wolf Hunters" Lylias shook her head and took a sip from her wine then answered. "If the attacker was a vampire, he would be directly entering the battle because he would like to help the Blood Knights, but he or she did not entered the battle at all. If the attacker was a vampire, with that kind of power, he or she would be an important figure at least at the level of amander, so it was clear that he or she , I mean the attacker just saw the battle and waited for the leftover people to hunt for himself. It is a chaotic mage," Verano started to think about, Chaotic Mages as Lylias talked. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The Chaotic Beings, called like that because they had no connection or rtionship other than themselves, they just wander in the forest and cities, to find hunts for themselves, every race and member of the organization hunt for them, they are most of the times "Evil Mages" and sometimes, Cursed Elves or Gold Dwarves, but one thing is every one of them is a powerful and strong person that show themselves when there is an event that makes the around chaotic and easy to kill. Cursed Elves (Elves who surrounded by darkness, only work for themselves, "Chaotic Cursed Elf" Gold Dwarves (Dwarves who surrounded by gold and money and only work for themselves do everything for money and valuable items "Chaotic Gold Dwarves") There are types of Chaotic Beings, one of them is a Chaotic-Mage, who uses different kind of spells to hunt down any races,with no other purpose than personal gains. One thing Verano did not understand is, how Lylias knew that the attacker was a mage, "Leader Lylias, how you know the attacker is a "Mage", I could understand that the attacker was a "Chaotic" being, but I don''t get why the attacker is a mage" Lylias just smiled and answered "If Attacker was a Chaotic Cursed Elf, he or she would be not attacking or hunting in the human-continent, even if they are chaotic they know one thing or two things, if the attacker was a Chaotic Golden Dwarves, he would be hunting in the close-distance, and we know it is not Vampire or Werewolf, other than these, there is only one choice, the attacker is a "Chaotic-Mage" who belongs to "Evil" side of evil magic" Verano just nodded and did not talked anymore. At that time, Lylias just looked over her window and whispered. "Things are going to change I am feeling it" Frankor and Levanas was in a tent built on the side of the main-road, Frankor and his team past the border of Ceredrim and Human Region and entered the border of the Fenror Werewolf Region, After that Frankor talked about the vampires close to Grape Vige, Levanas started to listen to him inside of the tent. "As I said lord Levanas, we requested help from the Ceredrim and humans, but it was no use, as they know our vige is not that a strong vige could help the Ceredrim City, economically or military, they did not want to help us, some of the vigers are kidnapped by the vampires and most likely being eaten as we talk" Levanas nodded and started talking with his hand behind his back. "I get your need, but you have to know even if I hate the vampires in the bone and I want to destroy them, I am just a Border Leader Of Ceredrim Border, I have no right to pass the border with werewolves and attack a vampire-hideout in the Ceredrim Region" Frankor smiled and started talking. "Lord Levanas, please think about this event as personal," Levanas furrowed his brows and looked at the eye of the Frankor and asked. "What you mean by that" Frankor just smiled and opened his hands then started talking. "As you said my lord you are only a border leader, but what if you managed to kill a high-number of vampires in a human region, As I know werewolves are honorable beings, they first will going to make you have your punishment, but after some talk, they will going to give you a raise, because you managed to kill high-number vampires in another region." As Frankor finished words, Levanas started to think, with deep eyes. The words of Frankor made sense to him, as he said the Werewolves are honorable creatures, if he managed to get out after killing the vampires and not alerting the human forces, then as the human named Frankor said, first the leaders will going to punish him but after that, they will going to give him a raise for managing to kill vampires in another region without creating too much problem. As Levanas thinking Frankor justughing inside in his mind. "He will going to attack the Vampires, from now on then, I will have to make preparations for other things" After that, he suddenly talked. "I will be going back to my vige, I will going to give the adress of where is the vampire prison, I need to go back to the vige to show the vigers I am on their side and leader Levanas will find a way to save us from evil vampires" After Frankor said his words, he just left the tent without waiting for the answer from the Levanas, he put the adress of the Vampire Prison on the table inside of the tent.The adress was written on a yellow-paper. Levanas just stood in the room with a nk face, creating ns in his mind. - Skraal just experienced a negligible amount of physical power increase in his body. This was only to be expected because the Bone-Pearl he consumed was from a goblin corpse, goblins are weak creatures, how he can expect a strong power from them anyway. Skraal then was going to mount his wolf, but he at thest second noticed, a red energy ball, wasing towards him. He directly ducked and escaping from the red ball. He recognized this red-energy ball, it was a spell for the vampires, it names was Blood Ball, it uses the blood energy from the vampire harness a strong powerful energy ball to shoot towards enemies. Skraal, then looked the where the ball came from and he noticed, five human-looking people three of them is male and two of them is female, they had two things made them different from human, their thin body, red-eyes, and pale bluish skin tone. Skraal understood that the attackers were, "Vampires". He did not wait and directly summoned three undead wolves, the wolves manifested in front of him, looking at the vampires with bloodlust. One of the young-looking male vampires created a Blood Ball and was going to attack the Skraal again but he stopped after one of the female vampire spoke. "Ramis, do not attack him" It was not like a speaking to friend, the tone and orders were like an order. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 After the male-vampire named Ramis heard what the vampire woman with red-hair spoke, he directly dismissed the blood ball he created. Then the female-vampire came forward one and two steps and started talking after, looking at the face of the Skraal. "I see you are a human-mage, and you belong the side of evil, as I can see from these Undead Wolves, my name is Sisil by the way" Skraal just nodded and spoke. "I have no problem with you and your race, But If you guys try to attack me again, I will use every power I have to kill you and your friends." Skraal directly threatened to vampires, he may be a human, but he was no ordinary human which vampires can feed and threaten as they want. He is a Skeleton-Mage, with power, they had to show him respect. Other than a female-vampire named Sisil, other young vampires were mad at the Skraal because of his words, for them, the man in front of them could be a mage but he was still a human and he was outnumberedpared to them. So he has no right to speak with Sisil like this. Sisil did not care about what Skraal said and just spoke. "I know and understand it, I have no problem with you too, I just wanted to know if you have any kind thoughts about joining us ?, we could give you corpses of human" Skraal just shook his head and turned his back. His Undead Wolves were still looking at the, five vampires. Sisil nodded and turned her back too, she was more experienced than the other vampires around herself. She directly understood that the human-mage was not in the least scared of them. He was just alert towards any attack. Because of that Sisil took this as a warning, and did not continue to attack the human-mage, at least for the time being. Skraal entered the forest and waited for the vampire group to walk away from himself. It is not that he was scared of them if it needed he could kill them without too much of a problem. But not everything is just killing and creating more dead bodies, these people are not like the Blood Knights or Moon Wolf Hunters, if he kills these there will be a problem for him. Vampires, are a strong race with a strong connection, attacking them in the open without caring about what is going to happen is not the best idea. At least Skraal thought so, After the Vampire group, left he went toward every corpse and used his spell Corpse Harvester to harvest to Bone-Pearls These pearls can be used for many things and even as currency in the mage cities, there are not many people who could create Bone-Pearls, it could be said they are little valuable. Skraal understood this much. - Sisil and her group walked away from the mage and dead goblins, after some bitter, they entered the main-road from another way inside of the forest. The young male vampire Ramis asked a question. "Lady Sisil, why you let that human-mage to speak you like that" Sisil heard the question and smiled. She answered as they walking, "I did not want to start a fight him because of that actually" Ramis showed and confused expression and asked. "I don''t understand it, mydy" Sisil smiled again and started talking. "First, think about it, he has the courage of talking against five vampires like that, second, he can create three undead wolf, this means he has strong spells in his arsenal, third, he did not care to work with us or threaten us at all." Sisil then stopped speaking and after about three-second, she started speaking again. "All of this shows that he is most likely a Chaotic Mage, that does not care about most of the worldly matters, only things matter to him is killing and getting more power, do you know why he did not attack us ?" Ramis and others looked at each other and shook their heads. At that time, Sisil stopped walking and turned her body and head to four young vampires and answered. "Because he is a no fool, he understood that we may have strong backings, and killing us will create more problems and had no good gains for him to take the risk." After these words, the young vampires felt scared and not protected in their life for the first time. They understood that there are wicked human beings that could kill them if they want to, this means that not all humans are food. - Skraal picked up about 12 Bone-Pearls from the corpses of goblins. He did not eat them just put them into his pocket. As he entered the main-road he started to think about having a defense or passive-defense spell. "If the first Blood Ball spell hit my head, I would be dead without knowing what happened. It could not go on like this, I must earn shop points and buy myself a spell specializes in defense, I could even buy a spell from the Anderwhol, Skraal only did not know about who he was and some of the other things, but most of the things were still in his mind without any problem. He knew that there are magic-shops and magic-centers in the city where he could buy magic-items, pets, or magic-spells tailored for the ss of the mage. If he wants to find about his past more and wanted to buy magic-spells from the market for the Skeleton-Mage best thing he could do is, go to Anderwhal which what he was going to do. Skraal thought about bing level 5 and bing level 20, if he was not wrong, in level five, there will be a chance him for the change his ss or upgrading it. And after level 20 there will be another chance, as for the upper levels of 20 he did not know about what happens there. As Skraal walked, he noticed an event in front of himself. The air about to get dark, but there is still sunlight around him, he noticed that an old man was talking with the Silver Armored Knight, he did not understand what was happening but kept walking. - After Frankor left the border and entered the border of Ceredrim, he directly went towards to an outpost of Silver Guards, with his carriage the outpost are an army of Ceredrim stationed in the close of the city but not too close not too far away. Silver Guards are the official army of the Ceredrim City, they were fast and strong could easily kill the vampires and werewolves if needed. After, Frankor reached the outpost close to the main road where he could go to "Grape Vige", he started talking with a Silver Guard. "I heard from when I wasing from the border towards my vige my lord" Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Silver Guard Commander was a man in his forties and he was the Outpost Commander of Entrance Ceredrim, his name was "Margard" first he thought that the old man was just spouting gibberish, but after he kept listened to the old man, he understood that the thing he was talking is most likely true. After years of years being amander of a strong army and manager of the outpost, he understood that the man in front of was telling truth. As the old man told him, the werewolves are nning the enter from the border, and attack some kind of human viges to find about vampires, at first he did not expect something like that, but after he thought about it a little bit, it was only to be expected. Because werewolves in the border of Ceredrim A-1, was heated in this times, he was hearing some kind of small battles are happening between the "Blood Knights" and "Moon Wolf Hunters", this means that they really will be going to try to the attack the different kind of human viges to find vampires. As a Human Leader, Margard, hast to stop the werewolves from entering the border, - Frankor just smiled as he understood themander took the bait. After, that he did not keep talking and just went on his way leaving themander with his thoughts about the lie. When he was going to enter his carriage, he noticed a man in leather clothes is walking from the main-road towards Ceredrim City, the man had long ck hair with different kinds of eyes. As the man was going to past him he talked. "Where are you going, traveler" - Skraal heard about what the old man and the Silver Armored Guard was talking about, as he gets close to them he noticed the Silver Armored Guard was amander. He listened to a little bit without taking any suspicion then started walking from the in-between of them. As he was going to past the old man, the old man spoke to him with a kind tone. "Where are you going, traveler" Skraal turned his head to the old man and just answered. "I am going towards to Ceredrim City" The old man nodded and then spoke. "Be careful about the werewolves when you are going to past the border, I heard they are nning to enter to attack the viges of human for the find the vampires near the Grape Vige" As Skraal listened and heard about the vampires near the Grape Vige, he did not show on his face and just nodded. After, nodded he just kept walking. The Old Man just entered his carriage and started to go to his way too. After, a little bit of time passed Skraal smiled and whispered. "The old man was a Chaotic-Unknown, he must nning something in this area" As Skraal whispered, he shook his head. As he knows there are a lot of Chaotic Types but the most dangerous ones are "Chaotic-Unknown" this type is, called Unknown because their purposes and other things are Unknown the others, one thing is certain if in a region or a ce there is a Chaotic-Unknown best thing to do is just get away from the that said region. Because most likely there will be bloody things are going to happen where the Chaotic-Unknown is and most of the time, the Chaotic-Unknown will be sipping from his wine when these things are happening. After Skraal gets far away from the outpost, he summoned the Undead Wolf and entered the forest. He will not be going to enter the city of Ceredrim anymore, he could use the Undead Wolf as the amount the reach Anderwhal, if it was before, he would go to the city. But after he learned that there is a Chaotic-Unknown person where he was, everything about the staying in the borders of Ceredrim just made no sense. - Skraal, was a little bit tired, he was lying on the grass and three undead wolves is protecting him against any kind of danger, he did not find any monster or creature hunt for the points. As he was thinking, he heard battle sounds, he just smiled and nodded. "I love battles, there are always corpses and beings to kill" Skraal was a Chaotic Human, and a Skeleton Mage, at the same time, it is only normal that he is not going to care about humans or any races other than himself. For him, the battle is a good thing, but he will still not going to stay in a ce where a "Chaotic Unknown" controls and maniptes. - As Skraal gets close to the nd, he saw the battle, five ogres are fighting against the fifteen human-hunters, the battle was in it is the climax. The Ogres are strong races like goblins, butpared to the smallest one is had a height of 2 meters and 120 to 200 kg weight, they use hammers and sturdy wood clubs to fight. They only have intelligencepared to goblins, and still not as strong as humans, of course, this was only because of their mind. Humans had their way to deal with them. Skraal first waited for about one and two minutes, then started using his Bone-Arrows to hunt down the humans and ogres at the same time. Because the battle between the two groups was intense, all of the humans and ogres killed easily with bone-arrows sticking out from their heads, With this battle Skraal managed to kill 10 humans and 3 Ogre, it was an easy thing him to do. After the battle was over, Skraal just looked his around and noticed that there are no many living humans or ogres, after that he walked towards human corpses and took their Copper Coins, after that he used the Corpse Harvester spell on every corpse on the battlefield. This time, he earned 13 Bone-Pearls, these pearls are bigger than the goblin pearls, Skraal just ate three Bone-Pearls which he earned from the Ogres. After he ate the pearls, he noticed a slight difference in his body and physical power, as he thought eating the bone-pearls of strong creatures will make him more powerful. This was not the only thing he earned today. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Skraal again entered the forest and sat down on the ground. After that, he looked at what he earned from thest battle. "200 Shop Points 10x Humans" "100 Shop Points 3x Ogre" "Total Shop Points = "300" "Total Bone-Pearls "22 10x Low Quality -Bone-Pearls - 10x-Middle Quality Bone-Pearls" Skraal just smiled and whispered. "With this, I have a good chance of buying new spells and increasing my power and have more chance to survive" Skraal as a Skeleton-Mage only cared about his life and his gains, not anything other than these two, he did not feel anything when he was killing humans or any beings, as long as he is going to earn something from it he is okay with it. This was because he was a "Chaotic-Mage" being,pared to the other Chaotic-Type beings these types only work for themselves and care about being more powerful, and strong, it could be said this was their life goal. They were not as dangerous as the Chaotic-Unknown but, still a pain in the ass. After, resting Skraal then entered the magic-spell shop. Shop Spells (There are 6 Spells, for sale) ------------------ Important Note = "Spell Levels, show the power of spell not the requirement of the spell" "Spells" Attack Spell Bone Spear (300 Points) Level - 3 Information Spell Undead Eye (100 Points) (User could put an undead eye where he touches and could see from the eye, whenever he wants) Level - 2 Support Spell Bone Armor ( 250 Points) (After casting, gives the user a bone armor) - Level 2 - Summoning Spell Cursed Undead Ghoul (300 Points) (Conjure a Cursed Undead Ghoul) (Level 4) (Each of them stronger than an ogre and faster than an "Undead Wolf") (Imagine - Resident Evil Licker, with more strong power and with more speed) - Level 4 Support Spell Cursed Region (120 Points) (ce three, skull mark on a region, and they will be turned into a cursed region, Caster earns %50 more power when fighting in the Cursed Region - Level 2 - Summoning Spell Cursed Spearmen (250 Points) (Conjure Cursed Spearman, each one of them at the level of 2) - Level 2 ------------------------ For a normal mage, this was a hard choice. Skraal as a skeleton-mage knows that some spells cast high Gis Energy begin with, but for himself, this was not a thing. He is not using any energy when casting a spell, Actually for himself, casting the spell Cursed Undead Ghoul for one or two times is a big thing, when you look at his level. But because of his hidden-ss, he could cast Three Cursed Undead Ghoul, because of that he is going to buy that spell, how strong is the Cursed Undead Ghoul, forparison, if he sent one Cursed Undead Ghoul to,st battle between humans and ogres, that Cursed Undead Ghoul could clean them with mild to severe injuries, but what if there are three Cursed Undead Ghouls on his side, other than big cities and outpost of big cities there are not many things he needs to scare to fight of course he could still be got jumped on. After, these thoughts Skraal just bought the spell "Summon Cursed Undead Ghoul" Then he directly summoned the three Cursed Undead Ghoul, after he summoned the creatures heughed a little bit. Their height was around 1.90 meters, but they were standing on their four, they are using their legs and hands to move around. Each one of them had blood-red eyes with strong-ck ws with a toned muscled-greenish body. (Resident Evil Licker, with more physical power and speed) These three could fight against, 15 ogres and could still kill them without dying, or one of them could kill the five vampire group, who attacked himself when he was killing the goblins. Skraal felt pretty good, then he kept walking after, sending the ghouls back - As Skraal walked, he started to notice there are more on more carriages on the road, this means that he was getting close to "Ceredrim City", actually he already passed the "Findol Vige" As he was walking, he encountered the Blood Knights and Moon Wolf Hunters, but after they passed the first outpost of the Ceredrim City, they have no right to start a battle. Because, after the outpost, everynd belongs directly to "Ceredrim City", this means that they have no permission to start the battle in thend of Ceredrim City. The forests and further away from the first Silver Guard Outpost ssify as "Wilderness" so there is no problem for a two-person to fight or two organizations to fight and do their battle. But they have no right to spill blood on the grounds directly belongs to Ceredrim City. When Skraal was walking without looking at any human or any person from an organization in the eye, he did think about killing them and earning points. But he will not be going to do that, it was not much different from having a death wish for himself. He was not going to enter the Ceredrim City, because of the old man who was "Neutral Unknown" but after sometimeter, he decided to enter the city anyway. He wanted to get some information and eat some good food before he rides his Undead Wolf directly to "Anderwhal" - - About more than 20 men and 10 women were walking in the forest with sneaky and slow-steps. This group was the group of the "Levanas" the werewolf border leader, after the information from the old man he met in the border of Ceredrim. He grouped a strong force of werewolves to ambush the Vampire Prison, as he started walking he was starting to feel something different. Werewolves are a little bit different than humans and vampires, most of the vampires do not change when fighting of course there are exceptions, and most of the humans had no chance to change anyway. But for werewolves, their shapeshifting capability into a werewolf was one thing that made them so much different from the other races. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 After about half an hourter the Skraal finally entered the city, as he entered the city he smiled and started looking around. There are people around everywhere, most of them were not happy and had sadness on their faces some of them were happy and the thing his the happy ones with a smile on their faces wore luxury clothes on traveled on a small-carriage inside of the city. This shows that the happy ones are the rich ones and sad ones are people who could not live well, Skraal knew about these things, he may do not know about his past but he still knew about the world he lives in, he was not living in a good world with people happy all the time. Most of the time there are always racial wars and mage wars, even sometimes normal humans fight too for thend and riches. Because of that most of the time people and the children lived for themselves people who build a family was a rare thing in the time they were living because it was a risky and hard thing to do, If you are not a fighter with special powers or a mage with different kinds of spells and backings, you may be going to die when you travel in the city in the dark. In this kind of ce, nobody wanted to look after a family when they having a hard time looking after themselves. Of course, the big cities are a little bit of expectation in this matter, becausepared to the people who live in the viges their defense was good and there are not many dangers except walking around in the night. So that is why most of the people from the outside trying to enter the city and find a job for themselves to do so that they will not be going to get killed in outside by vampires or mages or werewolves, or any kind of monsters. If you are ordinary and have no backings it is possible that if you are not living in the city you are dead human waiting for his reaper. As Skraal walked, he wanted to find an Inn for resting and food, As he walked a little bit more and passed the people and the city center, he found a middle-sized Inn, it named "Fire House Inn" it is possible that the human or person who named this Inn and opened it believes the power of fire and connected with a fire organization. Skraal then entered from the wooden door, and after entering he directly started looking around. Some people were sitting and eating, and drinking beer, most of the people in the Inn were young people and from their clothes most of them from some kind of magic or race organization. Skraal did not care about their clothes or organization and just found a table for one in the corner of the Inn, As he sat on the chair, a young woman with red-bartender clothes and a beautiful face with the age of thirty came towards himself and started talking. "If you are not some kind of mage, you have no privilege to sit here, sorry the Inn Rules" After the Woman talked, Skraal just nodded and showed a little bit of magical energy from his hand. After Bartender Woman understood the man in front of her was a mage she smiled and asked, "What I can give you my lord," Skraal just smiled and spoke. "I just want some food with meat and a beer, I will pay directly with the Copper, is that okay ?" Bartender Women nodded and just go back for the prepare the order, as the woman went back Skraal noticed a group of young-kids with red-clothes on them was looking at him. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 - The young people who wore red-clothes from a mage-college called Fire-Spirit College, the school itself was not that a big school, but still a strong school with strong fire-mages. There are problems in the circle of mages too, most of the problems created because of the disputes between the elements and the alignment of the mages Fire-Spirit College most of the time epted people who have an affinity with fire, after they took them and started teaching them, they gave one condition, after the school was over, they will be paying 20 Silver Coins Per Month to the college for about ten years. They saying that, we will give you about five years of magical studies and make you real mages who can stand on the ground and after you pay 20 Silver Per Month the to school for our works. And the weird thing is they did not ept full-payment or upfront payment, they wanted their mages to be close to them, The young student group was contained five people, three males two females all of them at age of 15 to 18, it was clear that they were going to finish school in three to two years. So they were looking at the Skraal because the ce where Skraal sat on was only can be sitting by the mages, as they understood that Bartender did not say anything to him, and went to the kitchen to prepare for the food he wanted, it was clear the man they were looking at a mage, - Skraal did not care about the students, but he knows these things and how schools worked, he did not know every detail but he understood that the five students were looking at him for his belongings. Most of the organization''s students came from the lower-backgrounds with no money, because of that they started to prepare money from the start as they wanted to pay it after they graduated from school. Because if a person or a young magees from a rich family he maybe not going to sit and eat on the Inn he was sitting. So they are looking at him because they wanted to take his belongings to pay their school fees, Skraal did not care about them because he was not a weak mage, and if they came to himself for looking for trouble, then he will going to kill them it is that simple. - As Skraal was thinking his food came and before he started eating he asked the woman a question about the students looking at him. "Hey, do you know which school is from these students and why are they looking at me with murderous intent in their eyes, because I will have to use my powers to block them If I am in need to" As the Skraal asked his question to woman the woman furrowed her brows and started talking. "I am not sure if you know thew but, let me give you some information my lord, as a human city, Ceredrim City does not care about battles between the mages as long as it did not harms any human or belongings of humans like homes, furniture and valuable items, and for your question, they are from Fire-Spirit College and most likely looking for a way to pay their school fees that is why they are looking you, they think you are rich because you are sitting on a mage-table who can only be sat by mages" Skraal nodded and thanked the woman and gave him three copper for answering his question, the woman smiled and just left Skraal alone with his food. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Skraal then looked at his food, it was a soup with big meat pieces on it, it smelled good and looked good, and this was only the start, as the beer did note for the being. Skraal did not wait for too much and started drinking and eating his meaty-soup it been a long timest time he ate good food made by hands of the a good woman. As Skraal was eating his food the young students from the Fire-Spirit Coge started to talk and create a n. They are looking for some quick money for paying their school fees and money, and for them finding money in the city was not that hard if they found a mage without any organization - One of the male ones who looked handsome and older than the other students started talking. "He is around 30 years old, most likely a new mage who entered Ceredrim City for the first time in his life, I say we attack here and just kill him" As he finished talking one of the female ones who had ck hair with a thin body and still a beautiful face started talking as she shook her head. "I don''t think we should do that Fenmar" The male named Fenmar looked at his friend and furrowed his brows and started talking. "Why, do you have any problem with attacking at some nameless mage Celina" The young-woman named Celina shook her head again and started talking, she exined what she did not want to attack the man who was eating his food without looking at them at all. "As we are already noticed. He already noticed us but still did not care about us just eating his food without worry and I saw him ask a question to Nina the Bartender about us" After these words, each student looked at each other faces, but the young-man named Fenmar still was not convinced. He still believed that they could take him if they attack him at the same time. The Fenmar was a Level 1 Mage, with two spells in his arsenal others are Level 1 Mages with one spell at their arsenal, Fenmar had Fireball and Fire Coat, one attack spell and one defensive spell, others just had fireball spell, but he still believed that as long as they attack with enough force they could easily take the man they are looking at. Celina noticed that her friend was still going to attack the mysterious mage, because of that she got up from her seat after looking at the face of Fenmar she talked. "I don''t care if you do not value your own life, but I do," As she talked, she went towards to counter table of Inn and sat on the one of bench ordering a beer from the Bartender. At that time, Skraal already finished his drink and food and looked at the eye of Fenmar directly. He already knew that killing these punks are not punishable by Ceredrim City, and he believed that he will not be going to have any problem with the college they are studying at. So, as he looked he smiled directly with looking at the eyes of all students from the Fire-Spirit Coge and he whispered. "Two Cursed Undead Ghoul" As he spoke, the ghouls manifested and directly attacked the students from the Fire-Spirit College, other than Celina who was a student of the Fire-Spirit Coge but got away from her friends, all of the students died in a horrible death by the ws of Ghouls, They did not even have the chance of the cast their spell to protect themselves. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The scene was brutal, there was blood everywhere on the ground and body parts of young-students that, But of course Skraal did not felt bad about them they were ready to kill him without a second thought if he was not summoned and attacked by his ghouls the male one who looked older was going to cast a fireball spell to his head. "4 X Mage-Human" "Killed" "250 Shop Points" As Skraal noticed that he earned about 200 Shop Points from the students he killed he felt happy, The older one was a level two-mage which was stronger than the other students, so he gave 100 points to himself, and the ones just gave him 50 points each. It was not a bad gain. At that time the young student and the bartender was in shock, the Bartender was expecting some kind of trouble but she did not expect the mage who she saw the first time in her life will going to cast a spell and summon hideous but strong creatures to kill the students from the Fire-Soul Coge But the real shocked one was the young-woman named Celina, if she was not get away from her friends she was going to be ripped apart by the creatures the man summoned. She escaped the death just in time, she gulped and gulped again did not know what to say and what to do, as she was wondering she heard the man who killed her friends with summoned creatures speak. "You did the right thing, I would feel bad for killing a girl which smart as you" After, Skraal talked he noticed that staying in this Inn will only be going to create more trouble so he just put ten coppers on the table and then he left the Inn - After Skraal left the Inn, he directly looked around for finding another Inn for passing the night. After about three to four hourster the night wille and this will going to make the city dangerous than normal. He may have strong magical capabilities but his body was not more strong than an ordinary human, so he did not want to be jumped on by other mages. After about thirty minutester he found an Inn named "Sky Lion", this Inn was on the outskirts of the city and there are not many people aroundpared to other Inn. As he entered the Inn he started looking around there are only about five to six people in the Inn, their attention turned towards to door as he entered the Inn and after their eyes lingered on the door they just turned their head and did not pay attention to Inn too much. Skraal just went into the counter and looked at the Innkeeper who was an old-man with a knife-wound in the below of his left-eye, the wound was not too deep so the man was not blind. After talking with the man he rented a room upstairs for 1 day and paid five copper for the room. He did not talk too much and directly went towards his room without paying attention to anybody else, as he entered the room he nodded. "One bed, table, and drawer and a toilet with bathroom, it is pretty nice considering the price of the room" As hemented on the room he just took a deep breath and then sat on the bed. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 - 2 Hours Later - The night already came to the city of Ceredrim, most of the ordinary people inside of their house and the people, kids without a home just gathered up in their homeless base, as every people knew there is power in uniting. The serial killers, hunters already left their ce to hunt in the city, they were looking for people to kill just for more power and a little bit of money, most of the homeless know they will be the first target. There are several reasons for them to be a target, first is they are most of the time weak ordinary-humans. This makes them an easy target because there are no dangers for attacking them and other than this they have no background or a person for them to find the killer and get their revenge. And because of the same reason the city itself did not research or investigated their death in the case of a homeless murderer.Because it was not worth the hassle, - Inside of the Fire-House Inn, there are three men with red-clothes on them on their shoulder there are words written in mainnguage of the allnd, the words are "Investigator" They are from Fire-Soul College and came to investigate how their students got killed by another mage. It was true that the Ceredrim City did not care about the internal disputes between the mages as long as their city people did not get hurt. Of course by the city people they meant the people in the city with money, not the homeless and kids without families. But this did not mean that the Fire-Soul Coge could not start an investigating of murders of their students. Not that they cared about their students, they wanted to investigate the murders and find the killer, so that after they find the killer and kill it the words will be heard by the people and this will make their school more strong-looking to people who wanted to be a mage. It was just a profit-thing in the circle of mages there are no such things as good or evil, most of the time even the good ones which use holy-energy are bad. Mages only cared about themselves and their organization if they have a profit from it. One of the males looked at the corpses, the corpses already started to smell bad so the bartender woman only wanted them to get out, because it was reputation and look for her Inn. As the man with the ck-beard investigated the corpse he started talking after looking at his friend, "The information is true they are killed by some kind of undead creature, I can see the undead energy on them the killer mage is most likely a mage at the level of Four or Five, he can deal two of us at the same time but will going have a problem against four mages, If I am not wrong he must leave this Inn and go into the another Inn for the passing the Night, what are we going to do Captain" After the ck-beard fire-soul mage spoke, the man with a clean-shaven face and blue eyes smiled and he answered. "We are going to find the killer in this night, if we let this night pass of it is most likely that we never have a chance to find him." Chapter 19 Chapter 19 The rain started, and almost most of the ordinary people already slept. There are not many people on the streets of the city, and if there is, they are most likely the patrol guards of the city itself or the evil people with malicious thoughts. As the three men from the Fire-Soul still investigating the matter one of them started speaking with an excited voice. The man who spoke a young man who was in his mid-twenties, it was clear that he was still new to the investigating scene and most likely working in this job because of paying the student-fees. Because he understood where the mage who killed the students went. "Captain Loran, I think I understood where the killer went after he killed these students" Captain was a man with good eyes on potential so he smiled and asked. "What are your thoughts Marno, tell me" The young man Marno smiled as he talked. "I am guessing that he went into the Sky Lion Inn because that Inn is on the outskirts of the city and not many people go there for resting other than people who believed their power." After Marno spoke, Loran closed his eyes and listened to the rain as he thought. It was a good idea to look at Sky Lion but the Sky Lion was not a good Inn in a good ce to go right now. It could be said that there are not many people who could hurt three mages at the level of Level 3, with three different spells on their arsenal but it was raining right now. As elemental mages, they have to be careful about the environment they are in or are going to battle. In the rain the fire-based spells weaken by %30 and their magic energy will be weakened by %30 too, this means that their battle power is weakened by a lot. Marno was an inexperienced young man when it came to things like that, but Loran was not, he may look young but he was already a 40 years old man because he had no beard it looked like he was a young man. As Loran thought the rain has stopped unexpectedly. Loran then looked from the window and smiled. Then he looked at the Marno and spoke. "Call some of the low-level fire-mages to clean these corpses from the Inn and pay Innkeeper for about 30 Coppers for the incident, then meet me up on the door of this Inn and so then we are going go towards to Sky Lion Inn," Marno listened to the orders from his captain and nodded after Loran finished. After that, he directly left the Inn for calling backups for the corpses, as he left the Inn Marno left the Inn and lightened a cigarette, and looked around. As he was thinking about what to do, the killer was on his bed sitting without too much worry. - Skraal, today learned about the importance of some kind of defensive spell. Right now the spells he is using for attacking and mobility purposes is "Skeleton Warrior" "Undead Wolf" "Undead Cursed Ghoul" "Triple Bone Arrow" these four. But for defensive and information, he had no spell to use, because of that without any kind of other thought he entered the shop with "250" points for Information and Defensive Spells. He knew that he need some kind of information and defensive spell, he did not want to get killed by a lucky fireball from an amateur mage. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Shop Spells (There are 3 Spells, for sale) ------------------ Important Note = "Spell Levels, show the power of spell not the requirement of the spell" "Spells" Defensive Spell Undead Energy Shield (250 Points) (User can cast undead-shield energy from his hands, these shield will protect the user from arrows and spells ) (Level 3) Information Spell Undead Bird Eye (250) Points)(User can cast this spell to see where he is with bird-eye, 100 (meters) Defensive Spell Undead Shield (250 Points) (After casting, gives the user an undead-shield made up from dead flesh and bones) After Skraal saw his options and what he can buy, he started to think, in a normal time it is okay to buy the Defensive Spell and be okay with it, but this time he has some kind of problem in his mind. His purpose for opening the shop was buying a defensive or information spell, and the defensive spell was more priority, but right now the information spell the "Undead Bird Eye" was important for himself. Skraal was more of a summoner than a direct battle mage, so with the spell Undead Bird Eye he can see around himself and then give orders to his summon, of course, this is only possible if the enemy did not find himself first. As Skraal thought about this subject more he took a deep breath and whispered. "System, buy Undead Energy Shield" After Skraal words were over, he felt energy entering his body and mind, and after about three secondster he knows has a spell that he can cast for protection. Skraal raised his right hand thought inside of his mind. "Undead Energy Shield" After he thought the spell name ck-colored energy that easily could see by himself but still not blocking his vision manifested on his right hand. It covered all of his body and the sides, with these spells he has some kind of protection against the enemy spells and arrows. He was happy with the result. The reason why he did choose the Undead Energy Shield over the Undead Bird Eye, was because if he has no chance to block an attack from an enemy which means death what is the purpose of a good spell that will help him the battle more? This was the reason why Skraal had chosen the Undead Energy Shield over Undead Bird Eye. As he was still thinking, he noticed something different and then went toward the window and noticed five different people with red-clothes, Skraal took a deep breath and whispered to himself. "They already found where I am resting and now came here to detain me and then kill me" Skraal closed his eyes and took a deep breath again, then he opened the window slowly and looked from the above, the fire-soul mages still did not notice him and was talking with a young man who was going to leave the Inn. Because it was still dark they suspected him, because nobody leaves an Inn in the night and dark. As they were talking with him only three of them noticed something but the other two did not. "Fiiuf" Fiuuv" "Fiiuv" "Fiuuv" "Fiuuv" At the same time, five different arrows made up from bones shoot towards to fire-soul mages from the second-floor, left window, three of the fire-soul mages noticed the arrows and managed to dodge to arrows in thest second but the other two mages did not and they got hit by the arrows on the head. Before, they understood what happened they dropped on the ground they were already dead. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The ones who did evade the attack took cover with a wooden carriage, the ones who noticed and evade the attack was naturally Captain Loren and Young Mage named Marno At that time Loren smiled as he whispered to Marno. "The attacker is an undead-mage or a necromancer, get ready to fight against the summons of his or her if needed" Marno was a little bit scared but he was a mage, so it was not hard for him toe back to himself. As he came back to itself, Loren, looked at the window and then sprinted towards to door of the Inn. As he came to the door of the Inn he looked at Marno and made a fireball sign with his hand and showed the window of the Inn which is where Bone-Arrows came from Marno nodded and whispered after pointing to the window with a finger. "Explosive Fireball" As Marno whispered, a fireball the size of an adult-human head shoot towards to window where thest attack came from. "Boom" (SFX) SFX SFX The explosive fireball went in from the window and caused a big explosion inside of the room. After the explosion, Loren just smiled and crouched down on the ground. He was just crouched down on the ground in front of the Inn Door. After he crouched down and used his finger to draw some kind of symbol on the dirt-ground. In just three to five seconds he finished drawing the symbols and whispered afterward. "Fire Mine" "Undead Detector" After these words, he just backed down to the side of the Marno. The spells Loren was used pretty basic and tactical regional spells, first Loren draw a spell on the ground which normally works when somebody gets contact with the engraved symbol. This spell was named "Fire Mine" after somebody stepped on it or get close enough it will going explode and kill the said person or creature. But the special thing is the other spell he used, which is named Undead Detector, normally this spell was used to locate Undead or Necromancers with undead energy, but Loren made the thing is a little bit different. After the draw the spell of "Fire Mine", he not stopped and draw the spell of Undead Detector inside of the "Fire Mine" symbol, He did this because he did not want to kill the first person who left them in because of the explosion, In a basic sense, he programmed two spells to work with each other. If the spell Undead Detector detects undead energy, activate "Fire Mine" But If not any undead energy detected the "Fire Mine" will be not activated and the person who left the Inn will not going to get hurt by the spell he draws on the ground. - After Skraal attacked the Fire-Soul Mages who was after him, he left the room without much of second thought, after he left the room he just sat on a table like nothing happened and the one who killed three-mages right now was just not him and ordered two beer and food for himself. As he was waiting for his order toe, the sound of an explosion came from his room and the five to six people in the Inn were panicked looked at the upstairs with their eyes. But they only looked without making any move, as the orders of Skraal came, Skraal looked at the eyes of the old man and held his hand and whispered. "Thank you for the food" The old man did not understand why this man held his hand but he did not care at that time, he has to go outside and inspect what happened and after that, he has to go upstairs. With these thoughts in his mind, he took his sword from the back of the counter and opened the entrance door of the Inn, and left the Inn. At that time Skraal showed an evil grin and shook his head. "Boooooooomb" A big explosion resonated inside of the heads of Inn Guests and inside of the Inn, not only that there are some burned human parts that went towards inside from the broken wooden wall of the Inn. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Captain Loren and Marno looked at who did leave the Inn, but after Marno noticed that it was the Innkeeper, he shook his head and kept waiting. But at that time Loren who was more experienced than the Marno, understand something is wrong and he noticed that there is slight undead energy on the hand of the old man the Innkeeper. As he realized he was going to yell and warn the Old man but, he did not have any chance, the man already stepped on the trap he set up and the spell "Undead Detector" picked up on the energy of undead and sent amand to the spell "Fire Mine" to explode. Everything happened in just seconds and the with the Fire Mine exploding the Old Man burst like a melon and it is body pieces scattered around some of them shoot towards to inside and other body pieces scattered around the outside. Loren furrowed his brows and whispered to himself. "This mage we are dealing with is not a new-mage that don''t know any kind of tactics" - Skraal did not effect from anything he just ate his food drank his beer and then got up from where he was sitting and used the backdoor of the Inn the escape from the other mages, this does not mean that he is scared of them he just wanted to y with them. Skraal was a reasonable person with some kind of humanity in himself but the people had to know that in the end, he was a "Chaotic-Mage" with different kind of ideals, Skraal may not know it himself but he was enjoying the battles and another thing such as being in a dire situation and making evil things and creating chaos. That is why at first why Skraal did not use the Cursed Undead Ghouls to kill the mages who wanted him dead. If did summon the Ghouls, it would be an easy thing to deal with the ten fire-mages at the level of 2 and 3 After he killed the old man and the mages from the Fire-Soul he earned a few points and another thing is he leveled up to "Level 3" (New Status Screen) Skraal - Skeleton Mage (Level 4) Physical Body = "Two-Human" Gis Energy = 4.0 AB Points = 1 (Ability Points) (Could be used for improving Gis Energy and Ability (Spell Levels) Points = 200 - Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul (Level 4) Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) Undead Wolf (Level 2) Undead Energy Shield (Level 3) Skeleton Warrior (Level 1) As Skraal checked his status he nodded and kept walking in the streets of Ceredrim City in the dark. As he was walking the rain started to pour again and he was getting wet from the water, he took a deep breath and then found a cover to hide for a bit of time and started thinking. "The Fire Mages are weak when it is raining, so there should be no problem for my wait. Fire-Soul Coge will not go to sacrifice so many mages just for the sake of reputation and students, most likely they will not send any kind of mages to tail and kill me from now on then" As Skraal thought, he then thought about the new kind of status he saw today. It was not a that different status system but there are still good differences, one difference is after each level up he can use points on improving his spell or the Gis Energy, in the older status system there was nothing like that. Of course, right now Skraal knew how he was going to use his one AB Point. "System, use my AB Points on the "Gis Energy" As Skraal words were over he felt a rush of power manifesting inside of his brain and body and then from now on than he knew that he could summon "Four Creatures" at the same time not only that, This means that he could summon Four Ghouls, or shoot enemies with "12" Bone-Arrows (4 x Triple-Bone-Arrow with no cost at all Chapter 23 Chapter 23 As Skraal checked his status and have an understanding of his new power, he smiled as he walked in the rain. The rain did not affect him and it still dark, and there is about more than 5 hours of daylight. In the Ceredrim Citymoners already inside of their house and ones who did not have any house just went towards homeless grounds, and grouped up against any threat. As Skraal walked he noticed different kinds of shady people working on the streets of Ceredrim City, of course, they did not mess with Skraal because a person who could easily walk in the night a not a person that they wanted to deal with. It was a simple predator mentality, if the hunt is not worth the effort then do not engage with the "hunt" ("target") itself. Before all of these events, Skraal was thinking to wait for the day they pass to go to the city of Anderwhal where most of the evil and dark mages staying at. When Skraal was walking he thought about the power levels of the world, he was not remembering most of them but as he killed and entered different kinds of battles he started to think about it. The levels of the world pretty basic and simr to a game, "Level 1" "Can only use one spell at a time" "Level 2" "Can only use two spells at a time" "Level 3" "Can only use three spells at a time" "Level 4" "Can only use four spells at a time" "Level 5" "Can only use five spells at a time" This was the basic level system in his mind, of course, there are more to it. As the level of a person increases the magical power or physical power and other capabilities of the person increase ordingly. Because Skraal had the system with him he was not bounded by the levels itself but this was most of the time true for the people, "spells" and "battle-arts" were the same, A level 1 Mage can use two the three spell but other than one main spell other spells have to be weak and spells that does not consume much energy. Skraal then noticed the came the entrance of the "City" itself, he already knew where is the city of "Anderwhal" so with the eyes of the guard on his him he left the city, it was still raining but he did not care, as he was leaving he noticed a rectangle-shaped of wood on the trash of the City Entrance. Skraal smiled and then used other trash to make himself a make-shift chair and then he used nails to make bond the chair with the wooden rectangle te he found, at that time he collected the ropes he found in the trash too. The guards were watching him and they did not know what he was doing but as the clothes of the strange man suggest he was a mage and mages are strange people begin with. Nobody wanted to create a ruckus with the mage just because he using the trashes to make something like a tform with a chair. As Skraal created the tform, he started walking without thinking about the eyes of the Guards. After walking with the tform in his hand for about thirty-minutes he already escaped from the eyes of the Guards. Skraal then took a deep breath and whispered. "Summon Four Undead Wolf" As he whispered, four undead wolves manifested themselves in front of him. Skraal then put the nk on the top of the wolves and used ropes to tie the tform with the wolves and then he sat on the chair which is on the tform and then used his mind to control the wolves. With this he managed to create some kind of vehicle for himself so that he can go to Anderwhalfortably, he did not want to ride a wolf towards a city that is far away from where he was. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 With the speed that Skraal is going with the help of the "Four Undead Wolf Charlot", he is going to reach the "Anderwhal" in about more than 10 hours, before reaching the "Anderwhal", he will pass many things in the way, As Skraal was traveling in the forest way, he heard the sound from the east-side of the way, he controlled the "Four Undead Wolf" and stopped them, he was almost tripping over from the seat because the instant stop from the "Four Undead Wolf" As the wolves are stopping, he stepped down from the chariot and entered the forest walking towards to source of the sound. After about one minuteter, he found a small-river just next to a big-cave, the cave was not too big or small, 10 humans can enter the cave at the same time, Skraal, waited and started listening to the sounds, at that time two person came out from the forest, they wore leather clothes and looked like ssic-tough guys, Skraal did not get any magical energy from these guys, "They must be bandits" Skraal thought, at that time he heard cries of the woman from the cave and get close to the entrance of the cave and started hearing the conversation between the two men came out from the cave, - "This new viger woman is good, How much time do you think that she could live with us" The woman with short-height and a ck sword tattoo on his face spoke to the man on his side with a big grin on his face, behind his back a small-sized battle-ax was hanging on. Another man was taller at height and a bald-man with no eyebrows, he just looked at the short-friend of his and answered. "Probably, one to two weeks before breaking downpletely." - Skraal took a deep breath and whispered to himself. "Free points" As he whispered, he shook his hand shoot two "Bone Arrow" at each bandit heads, the power, and speed of arrows depending on the magical power of Skraal, because Skraal already has considerable magical power, the speed of arrows was much faster than usual, even Level 1 and Level 2 Mages could not react to arrows in short-distance. "Puft" "Puft" The two bandits, dropped dead on the ground without any kind of life on their body and each one of them had a bone-arrow pierced their heads. Skraal, get close to bandits and collected, Bone Pearls, with all of these he have 30 "Bone Pearls" in himself, "30 Point" x2 Veteran Bandit Killed" After taking the pearls from the bandits, Skraal went inside the cave and noticed a big firece and tents made up of cheap leather. Inside of the tents, a woman kept screaming, Skraal did not take immediate action, he waited for the screams the end, for a reason he felt good when he heard the scream. If other people saw what he did to the bandits at first, they could think that "Skraal" was a good man and was trying to save "Woman" from the bandits and ****, but it was not like that. Skraal was a "Chaotic-Mage", being, he is only a chaotic-lifeform in the form of a human, he did not have a sense of goodwill or a bad will, for him only good is the thing his wellbeing and things that he could take advantage of and evil things are things that create a threat for himself and disadvantages that he could encounter. As a Chaotic-Mage Life-Form, he took a little bit of fun hearing a woman screaming with pain, this was not an evil-feeling, it is like a man watching the diator arena, or a woman eating his husband-package. Just a natural response from a human-looking creature but not a human. After the voice ended, about five of the bandits left the tent with a smile on their faces, as they left the tent, they encountered Skraal, Skraal looked at them and smiled. "Now the cries of woman over, let us hear the cries of men" Chapter 25 Chapter 25 As Skraal spoke, the face of five bandits changed. At that time, Four Undead Cursed Ghouls already shoot towards to, bandits and by strangling them without using too much force the creatures managed to pass all bandits outs. Skraal smiled as he looked at the five bandits on the ground. After that he entered the tent they were having fun. As he entered the tent he saw a woman lying on the ground, naked without any piece of clothing, the eyes of the woman were lifeless without any kind of intent behind them. The woman was an ordinary woman without any magical or physical power, most likely a viger ormon human from a city. Skraal just shook his head and then used his "Bone Arrow" to kill the woman with a quick strike. "Human Killed +10 Points" After Skraal killed the woman, he left the tent and ordered the cursed ghouls. After he showed the ropes beside the tent. "Use these ropes to tie them to the wall," After the orders from the Skraal, the ghouls worked pretty handily and easily tied the five bandits to the walls, using the wooden supports that bandits have been set before they settled in to cave. - After these moves, Skraal looked at his status. Skraal - Skeleton Mage (Level 4) Physical Body = "Two-Human" Gis Energy = 4.0 AB Points = 0 (Ability Points) Points = 270 - Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul (Level 4) Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) Undead Wolf (Level 2) Undead Energy Shield (Level 3) Skeleton Warrior (Level 1) At that time Skraal spoke with the system. "System, I have no use for the "Skeleton Warrior" Spell, could we do something about it" One secondter system answered the question for him. "User could sell the ability to a system for "100 Points" if he wants" Skraal did not even think for another second and answered. "System, I would like to sell the spell "Skeleton Warrior" for "100" points" After the words from Skraal, his status has changed and his total points reached "370", before buying anything Skraal had something to do. As he was waiting, all of the five bandits opened their eyes and noticed that they could not move, Skraal looked at them and spoke. "You had your fun with the woman, now I will have my fun with you guys" They did not get the words of the Skraal, of course, they got it but they did not want to ept the truth, At that time, five "Bone-Arrow" manifested in the air and shoot towards to legs of the five bandits. "Aaaeh" "It hurtts" "Nooo" "God daammit" "Fackkks" Each bone pierced the right legs of the bandits and because of the paint itself, the five bandits screamed. t was clear that each one of them lost one leg from now on then. The power of "Bone-Arrow" was not the same as a normal arrow, because of the magical properties of the arrow and the fact that "Bone Arrow" was created by a "Chaotic-Mage" which is "Skraal" made the bones more powerful and destructive. Skraal smiled and then started speaking. "I sometimes ask myself, is being human is good, or being human is just an evil thing, in the end, there is no race in the world that evil it is kin like you guys" The words of the Skraal did not make sense for the bandits, they were not smart guys from the start anyway, Skraal noticed that too, as he noticed he shook his head and then whispered as he ordered the "Cursed Undead Ghouls" "You guys are boring" "Kill them, but do it with the help of the god of pain, start from arms first then legs and use your ws to pierce their anus and grab their intestines and pluck them out and then deal the final blow" As Skraal said his words, he turned his back and started to leave the Cave, as he heard cries of pain from the bandits. As he heard the screams of pain from the bandits heughed. "At least, I did a good thing for the woman who screamed because of the ra--pe" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 At that time the five bandits were already tortured and killed by the "Undead Cursed Ghouls", Skraal earned "80" points from the "five bandits" Skraal noticed that most of the humans are giving different pointspared to mages and warriors, Because there are differences between humans,pared to amon human an experienced bandit giving more points. Skraal did not care about this situation. Right now, he has a total of 450 Points, As always Skraal entered the shop of the "Spells" for the time being unless he reaches level 5, he will not use any kind of magical items from the "Shop", because it will hinder his improvement. Using the advantage of items makes the mage weak, Skraal thought like this, it may be wrong for the others but this was his choice. "System, open the "Spells Shop" As Skraal whispered, four different choices opened from the system. Levels showed how powerful the spells are. "Spells" Summon Poison Frog (Level 4) 400 Coins Summon Undead Lion Swordsman (Level 4) 400 Coins Attack Spell (Combining Spell) ck Bone Arrow (Level 3) 300 Coins Movement Spell ( Crow Feathers) (Level 4) 400 Coins Skraal took a deep breath and asked the system a question about the summons. "System, if "Undead Lion Swordsman" fights with the "Undead Cursed Ghoul, who would win" System answered directly. "In one vs one, the "Undead Lion Swordsman" is stronger than "Undead Cursed Ghoul", the "Ghoul" is more strong against enemy humans and mages the ones who have vulnerable bodies, against the "Undead Lion Swordsman"at least "2 Undead Cursed Ghouls" needed to kill one "Undead Lion Swordsman" Skraal nodded and he did not even ask about the "Poison Frog", he did not need something like that. As he was thinking thought about something. "I can cast a spell without using any kind of energy because I am the embodiment of "Gis Energy" and I can cast a spell same as my "Gis Energy", that is interesting" As Skraal thought like this he stopped thinking about what to buy and choose the "Crow Feathers", with a basic sense. "I have no movement spell, I cant always use the summons for the movement in dire times" As Skraal choose, he paid "400" points for the "Crow Feathers Spell" and looked at his status again, even if he did not want to. Skraal - Skeleton Mage (Level 4) Physical Body = "Two-Human" Gis Energy = 4.0 AB Points = 0 (Ability Points) Points = 50 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul (Level 4) Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) Undead Wolf (Level 2) Undead Energy Shield (Level 3) Crow Feathers ( After casting %30 more speed for 30 seconds) - Skraal smiled and then he unsummoned four "Undead Cursed Ghouls" and then whispered. "Crow Feathers "X4" As Skraal whispered, crow feathers engulfed him "four times", as he started giving off ck, evil energy to around. Skraal tried to move around but he noticed that he was fast, one step of his enough for himself to pass the three to five meters if he is not wrong even "Cursed Undead Ghouls" cannot chase him in the t-area, With this new spell in his hand, he will have a chance to move faster in a battle-field, from now on then he will look for a spell that causes "area-damage", Right now he only has two spells in his arsenal that specialized in attacks "Undead Curse Ghouls" which is not an attack spell but a summon spell and "Triple Bone Arrow", these spells are good but Skraal needed a spell that affects an area, He needs to look "bomb" like spells, the spells that create an explosion. With this status as no mana costing and casting a spell four times at the time being, these kinds of spells will be powerful in his hands that other people will be shocked to see it. After, Skraal thought about these things he started to think that does he needs to "Undead Wolf Spell" At that time he asked the system. "System, how much shop points I earn from giving the "Undead Wolf" spell" System answered the question of Skraal directly. "200 Points will be given to the user if the user sells the "Undead Wolf" spell to "System" Skraal thought about it a little bit and he nodded as he sold the spell. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 After Skraal sold the "Undead Wolf" spell his total points reached "250" it like the rule Skraal understood that points showed about the level of spell he could buy. It may look like he is overpowered because of the shop prices of a spell but most likely "Shop" itself did not even expect that Skraal will have two omnipotent from the start. The first one is casting any spell does not require any energy or result in exhaustion. The second one is "Gis Energy Number equal to casting spells at the same time" These two were enough to make him powerful and adding the shop prices, t is only to be expected that Skraal will be powerful. At that time, Skraal looked around there still time for the morning, the ce he was the entrance of the "Bandit Cave" and just side of him there was ake. "I could sleep here, for the time being, I would like to hunt in the day-time if it is possible" Skraal thought like this, he was having fun with the travel why making things hard for himself anyway. As he thought like that weird-sounds started toe from the forest, Skraal looked at where the sounds came from and he smiled after seeing the creatures, three creatures emerged from the trees, all of them looked like human-woman but it was clear that they were not. As Skraal looked at the creatures an information panel opened and showed information about the creatures ------------ "Ghost Woman" "Level 3" "Abilities" "Physical Attack Immunity Level 3" (Will ignore physical-attacks from "Level 3" and below users) "Ghost Magic" (Users can utilize "Ghost-Type" spells) "Scream Of Ghost" (A scream that could causeplete hearing loss and direct death of weak people) ------------ Skraal counted three of them, he knew that most people were scared of these kinds of creatures, it was because most of the warriors can not even fight against them easiest way to fight against them is magic. But even magic itself has pretty bad times, the "Bone Arrow" may be a magic-spell but the attack was still physical, if Skraal was at the level of "3" he would have no chances to attack them except his summoning creatures. The Cursed Undead Ghouls are pretty simr to "Ghost-Type" creatures and a level higher than them they could easily take them if they wanted. But Skraal noticed something different came from the forest too, the three of Ghost Woman was still waiting without moving just in the front of the trees. At that time another Ghost Woman like creature showed itself. It was clear that this creature was different and powerful than "Ghost Woman" The creature was in female human form like other "Ghost Woman" the other "Ghost Woman" wore white-basic clothes, but this woman wore "ck-Clothes" on the top of her head a ck-crown was ced. ------------ "Dark Ghost Madam" "Level 5" Abilities - "Physical Attack Immunity Level 5" "Dark Ghost Magic" "Curse Of Ghost" "Power Concealment ???" ------------ Skraal just took a deep breath, he could not deal with this creature with his spells, even the Cursed Undead Ghouls could not attack and hurt this woman at all and he was pretty shocked to see a "Level 5 Creature" in this forest, most of the times he remembered that Level 5 Creatures are rare creatures that can be found in-depth of the magical and cursed forests, why a creature like this here. But at that time something different happened, the Dark Ghost Madam spoke. "I see that you killed the men that raped a female human, I thank you for that" The voice of Dark Ghost Madam was alluring her face was pretty ordinary like other Ghost Woman, but the voice was pretty good. Skraal took a light breath and answered. "That is my mission anyway, I am not human I may look like that" Dark Ghost Madam smiled and nodded as she spoke "Yeah I know you are not human you are one of the children of "Chaos" most likely a Chaotic-Mage and embodiment of the "Gis Energy"," Skraal this time gulped and smiled like an idiot, he thought. "How she did know that I am the embodiment of fucking "Gis Energy" (Embodiment Of "Gis") (Origin Of Magic with a physical body) (He is the "Gis Energy" with a physical body of a human.) ("Gis" Energy) "Energy Of All Magic, Physical Abilities) (Chaos) = (One Of Original Natural Order) (Chaotic-Mage) = Child Of Chaos with Magical Abilities Chapter 28 Chapter 28 At that time Dark Ghost Madam got close to Skraal and spoke again with a calm tone. "Do not worry child of chaos, I mean no harm to you I would like to thank you for killing these male humans so that the woman who was raped by them be at peace" Skraal nodded, at that time Dark Ghost Madam shook her hand a white energy ball came out from the Bandit Cave, Dark Ghost Madam looked at the white energy ball and started talking. "This is the soul of the woman who was raped and tortured by them you killed her but it was a salvation for her, I will give you a gift because you saved from the uing torture and killed it is rapists" Skraal nodded again and spoke. "Thank you, Madam" He was no fool, he can see easily from the status of the Dark Ghost Madam she had an ability called Power Concealment, this only means that this being was stronger than a level 5 creature in any way. It is more likely to reason that she knew his origin. White energy ball started to turn into a blue energy ball and then vanished without a trace and Dark Ghost Madam shook her hand again and a white simple ring manifested in her hand after that she spoke as the white-ring slowly flown towards to Skraal. "This is your gift child of chaos, farewell then" After she said farewell she vanished with the other Ghost Women creatures as the ring fell on the hands of "Skraal" Skraal takes a look at the ring. "Ghost Ring" Level 5 Item Ring +%20 Magical Power +%0.2 Ghost Origin Skraal gulped and took a deep breath, he was happy that he got an item that improves his magical power which directly improves all of her spells and summons but the reason that he gulped and took a deep breath was "0.2 Percent Of Ghost Origin" Skraal must read about these "Origin" things but he did not remember when he read about that, he knew that "Origin" means the "True Nature Of A Thing" this means that he will have a better understanding of "Ghost" as long as he wore the "Ring" He did not know any kind of other things about the "Origin" powers because his level was too low to know about these things. Without too much thought he just put the ring on his right point fighter. As he wore the ring he directly felt more powerful and inside of his mind, three human-like voice sounds came. "Ghost Origin" "Ghost Origin" "Ghost Origin" As he heard the voice the system forcibly opened the status window. --------------------------- --------------------------- Skraal - Skeleton Mage (Level 4) Physical Body = "Two-Human" Gis Energy = 4.0 AB Points = 0 (Ability Points) Points = 250 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul (Level 4.4) (Ghost Origin Effect) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) - Undead Energy Shield (Level 3) - Crow Feathers (Level 3) - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = (+%20 power "ghost spells" "ghost summons" "undead" and "dead summons) --------------------------- --------------------------- At that time Skraal nodded as he gained an understanding of the origins. As he wore the ring he gained a new section in the status called "Origins" showed him the "Origins" that he could understand. Ghost Origin effected "Ghost Spells" "Ghost Summons" "Undead" and "Dead" summons, and considering that he only has %0.2 understanding of "Ghost Origin" He still gained more than %20 power on "Undead Cursed Ghouls" if he had %2 understanding of "Ghost Origin" he would have %200 more power on "Undead Cursed Ghouls" This means that normally "Level 4" Creatures the "Undead Cursed Ghouls" will be strong as "Level 6" creatures and the top of that considering the situation of Skraal that he could cast a spell "Four Times" and without any kind of costing him energy. He would have "Level 6" Four Creatures on his side, this kind of power most likely enough for him to take on a castle all by himself and he would me big-shot in the mage-circles. Skraal smiled as he lied down on the ground and thought within his mind. "I have to look for this "Origins", it looks like most of the mages in the lower levels don''t even know about it." Skraal also knew that he needed to do more research on the "Ghosts" to improve his "Ghost Origin" Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Skraal opened his eyes and noticed that it was already morning the singing of birds can be heard from all of the forests, Skraal felt that he was a little bit hungry. "I should get going and hunt in the way" Skraal made up his mind and then whispered as he started walking. "Crow Feathers" As Skraal cast the spell one time his speed was only increased %30 percent the thing is Crow Feathers spell not only giving him a speed-bost on movement speed it made him float like a "real crow" he was not floating from the ground his movement looked like he was sliding on a block of ice. As Skraal entered the forest he directly conjured "three" "Undead Cursed Ghoul" and ordered them to look for animals. If Skraal wants to conjure "four Undead Cursed Ghoul" he needed to undo the "Crow Feathers" he could only cast "four-spell" at the same time which is the same number as his "Gis Energy". - After the order from the Skraal, the three undead cursed ghouls went towards to different way with the strong speed their body build was pretty good for moving in the forest, they were like monkeys. Skraal just entered the way he found and then walked from the road. There should be not a problem or danger he could encounter that threatens his life. As he was thinking a creature emerged in front of him and looked at his face with green-big eyes, the creature was in the shape of wood and it is height was at least four meters long and it had no mouth or ears only green eyes. Skraal knew about these creatures but he still did look at it is status, there are only 10 meters between them. ---------------- "Forest Golem" "Level 4" "Abilities" "Immense Strength" (Level 4) "Golem Defense" (Level 4) "Vine Generation" (Level 2) ---------------- Skraal did not think and directly unsummoned the "Cursed Undead Ghouls" and then conjured three of them again in front of himself creating ayer between himself and the "Forest Golem" Forest Golem was at first did not scared of punny human as it was a creature at the level of "Four" it had some kind of intelligence and could recognize what kind of creature he was encountered with. But after it saw the three Undead Cursed Ghouls it instinctively took a step back. As a creature of the forest and a level four creature, it could feel the power from the creatures in front of him. The Undead Cursed Ghouls are "Level Four" creature with agile speed and powerful strength and weak defense, in one vs one Forest Golem has a chance against this kind of creature but against three Four Level Creature with such speed and physical power he had no chance. As it was going to try to escape from the creatures. Skraal shook his head andmented. "I am sorry but I am not going to let go at least 40 to 50 points" As hemented he ordered the ghouls within his mind attack. He did not use "Bone Arrows" because he thought for "Bone Arrows" to hit and damage this creature he had to hit good times of amount. In the meantime, he could very well watch how Cursed Undead Ghouls fight against a creature which could contend against them for a bit The three of the Undead Cursed Ghouls started running towards Forest Golem, Forest Golem knew that escaping against these creatures are worthless and waited for a good hit, at that time each of the Undead Cursed Ghouls attacked from a different side using their ws. Forest Golem knew that he could not attack all of them at the same time so he attacked the one in front of him, his attack was pretty sessful and with one punch he crushed the head of the "Undead Cursed Ghoul" and killing him in meantime But the two "Undead Cursed Ghouls" attacked him from left and right side as they were fast creatures with strong physical power they already reached the Forest Golem when it punched the other "Undead Cursed Ghouls" to the face. "Pow" "Paw" Each one of them used their right hands to attack the body of "Forest Golem" and after each w-hit, they gave grave injuries to "Forest Golem" It almost died directly, even if did not die he will die in just about fifteen seconds. Golem shook his it is head as it epting it is fate and Skraal then conjured "Three-Bone Arrows" and shoot them at the eyes of the Forest Golem that was immobilized by the Undead Cursed Ghouls. "Puck" "Puck" "Puck" "Forest Golem +40 Shop Points" Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Skraal smiled and thought from within his mind. "With this, I have 290 Points on me, I need more than 400 Points to at least have a spell at the level of "Four" After that, he was just going to walk but noticed a different kind of thing in front of his eyes. There was a group of humans walking from the road, they all wear normal trader clothes and on their side, there are warriors who were in silver armor. Most likely the warriors from the Ceredrim City, As they came close they noticed the corpse of the Forest Golem and then the warriors looked at the Skraal with different eyes. At that time one of the older warriors came one step ahead and started speaking. "Do you have any problem with taking this corpse, it worths a lot" As the older man spoke Skraal looked at the man without showing any emotion. From the outside, it may look like the older man was trying to take the corpse of the Forest Golem from the Skraal by intimidating him with the other more than 10 warriors behind himself. But it was not like that the Old Warrior genuinely asked Skraal to give the corpse of the Forest Golem to them, but there was no intimidation whatsoever. Just about when Skraal was going to agree with the Old Warrior, one of the young warriors took one step forward and started yelling at Skraal. "Just because you killed a Forest Golem don''t think that you should disobey us !" Skraal looked at the face of the young man with pity, as a mage even he could understand that this man was not a young warrior that entered the battles. Most likely a son of a noble who was trained to be a warrior. Old Warrior looked at the face of Skraal and then hurriedly spoke, as an experienced man he knew if a person could kill the "Forest Golem" without taking any damage that person not to be messed with. "I am sorry for my young student, he is a little bit wary of everyone, we will go to our ways" The young warrior looked at the face of the old warrior and puked the ground as he started speaking. "What do you think you are, I want this corpse and this man is not going to stop it, do you understand it, I order you and other warriors to take the corpse from this man if he intervenes with it kill him !" As the young man spoke all other warriors looked at each other and then they looked at the face of the "Old Warrior", Old Warrior took a deep breath and looked at the face of the Skraal without any emotion. Skraal already knew that this young man was the son of a strong person and these warriors just are his guards, the trading caravan and mission are not that important for the Silver Guards at all. Skraal then spoke for the first time. "I will not allow you guys to take the corpse, I hunted the Forest Golem and it is mine, if you are going to force me to give you it, I will kill everyone" As Skraal said hisst words he showed his hands and magical energy started to gather around his palms and hands, this gesture was just a gesture that shows that he is not an ordinary human he is a mage. Experienced warriors knew what this gesture means, when a mage about the enter a confrontation but would not want to enter it, he will do this gesture to show a warning to it is enemies. After this gesture, every warrior will know that the mage they are dealing with going to use deadly force. Old Warrior furrowed his brows and looked at the young warrior, At that time young warrior again spoke. "What are you waiting for, why not attacking him he already threatened us" At that time there is not much to do, Skraal is not human or a good person anyway, he required points and he did not attack unprovoked this was enough for himself to consider himself is good being. At that time Old Warrior and the other nine warriors unsheathed their swords as they were getting close to Skraal. There were only 15 meters between the Skraal and the warriors. Skraal just shook his head as he shook his hands. After Skraal shook his hands "Four Undead Cursed Ghouls Manifested" and then Skraal ordered. "Go kill all the humans !" After the order from the Skraal, the Undead Cursed Ghouls looked like maniacs as they were started to run towards to warriors. The battle did notst for even 1 minute, Undead Cursed Ghouls easily killed all the humans inside of the carriage and warriors, even the young warrior who wanted to kill the Skraal for the corpse of the Forest Golem was dead. Of course, Skraal could ept the give the corpse of Forest Golem to warriors, but why would he do that? He is not a human or human-lover why he has to agree with their disrespect, everyone died because they were at the wrong ce at the wrong time. - 250 Shop Points Earned - Skraal earned a total of "250" points from the humans he killed, he also found some of the carriages, he started eating the vegetables and fruits and took some of them into his bag. He did not have a chance to hunt a normal animal for food so eating fruits and vegetables is a good thing for himself. "I should get going" Skraal then unsummoned the Undead Cursed Ghouls and first collected the corpses and earned more than 50 Bone Pearls from the corpses of humans and 40 Bone Pearls from the corpse of the "Forest Golem" After that, he cast the "Crow Feathers" spell on himself four times a row and started walking towards to city of Anderwhal he is not going to stop before he reaches it. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Skraal looked at the big city wall in front of his eyes, these walls symbolized the City Of Anderwhal which is the city of dark mages, in this city, there is no animosity towards to any race as long as they are a mage and fighting between races are not epted. Be it a human mage or vampire mage, they could not fight here at all if they do everybody going to hunt them for more resource, it ismon that humans and vampires or werewolves and vampires have a good rtionship which each other. Being a mage makes a person indifferent to the other races of mages. The city was big it is was bigpared to the city of Ceredrim City it was five to ten times bigger with more poption. There are carriages everywhere and other races, such as dwarves, vampires, and werewolves, had no problem with each other even if they have they do not dare to show it in the perimeter of Anderwhal City. Skraal get close to the city-doors, as he got close to city doors two guards showed up, these two guards were not warriors they were mages with A-W Symbols on their ck robes. This means that they were mages of the Anderwhal City and they were responsible for the security, andwful matters of the city same as "Silver Guards" in the city of Ceredrim. One of them were female and one of them was male, they were beautiful and handsome as mages they had different kind of spells to make themselves look handsome or beautiful. The male guard gets close to Skraal and spoke with a calm tone, he was no arrogant or had any kind of overbearing kind of feeling on him. "Could you please tell me your name and if you are a mage could you show your magic energy" Skraal knew these things he nodded and spoke. "My name is Skraal" After that Skraal showed ck energy from his hands, this ck energy wasmon on people who worked with Dark Magic and other evil-type of magic. The male guard smiled and nodded after that he spoke again this time with a more kind voice, in normal cities if a mage knew that you are a Dark-Magic Mage, he will be feeling suppressed and try to find a mistake of yours to make things hard for you. But in the Anderwhal the city of Dark Mages, a new dark-mage expected into the city and gave power to Anderwhal. "Thank you mister Skraal, entering the city is 5 Magic Stones or something worth the 5 magic stones" Skraal thought a little bit and spoke. "How much Bone-Pearls exchanged here ?" The male guard thought a little bit and answered. "If I am not wrong, 1 Bone-Pearl equal to 10 Magic Stones" Skraal nodded and gave one Bone-Pearl to guard and then entered the city. Guard took the pearl and nodded as he went to talk with other people who wanted to enter the city. - Skraal started to look around the city center was pretty basic most of the houses and building are made up of strong stones and in the center, there is a statue of a symbol which is "A-W" symboling the city of Anderwhal. As he looked around he noticed many people, some of them were vampires some of them werewolves but nobody fought or showed bad intention towards people from other races, there are ordinary people too but most of them are just shopkeepers that seelingmon foods in the market. Many shops involve magic items and magic-spells and many schools teach spells and create a job for the stronger mages, as long as the price is paid one can do many things in this city, He could buy himselfnd and create his base without too much hassle or could buy woman or male ves to himself that he or she could control with ease, Everything is okay here. - In a building made up of stone three people stood up, in their hands, there are a cup of sses and inside of these sses a blue-colored most likely a cocktail drink was on. At that time one of them spoke, the one of them who spoke was a man at the of 40 to 35, and he had a grimdark aura around of himself this man was named Verton Flores and he was the founder of Dark Energy Magic School in the Anderwhal City. There are many schools in the city itself but only not every one of them was in the ranks of the strongest 10 Magic School, the Dark Energy Magic School was in the rank of 8. "Is there any knowledge about the ck Staff Of Monster Lord ?" As he asked he took a sip from his drink and waited for an answer. The one who answered him was a female dark-mage who looked like she was at the age of 25 to 30, "There are clues my lord but we still need more information." Verton Flores took a deep breath and looked at the other man who was beside him and asked. "Do you still looking for new members ?" The man who asked smiled and he looked at the Verton as he answered. "Yes Lord Verton, we still need a mage capable of casting dark magic spells and specialized in necromancy and summoning, we already activated the domain magic to find one" Verton Flores nodded and spoke with a calm tone. "If you find one first try to understand what kind of Alignment he has before trying to make him our member, and if he does not ept the regtions do not force anybody to join our school it will make the name of our school look bad around the circle of mages. I believe you, Fran" The man named Fran nodded and the smile on his face at that time turned into a weird one and he whispered to Verton Flores. "My lord it seems that we already found a mage that we were looking for." Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Skraal found a market in Anderwhal City, it was a pretty good-looking shop with a building made up of stones. In this ce he could buy a different kind of magical resources and items, there are many professions of mages inside of the Anderwhal City, the barrier creators, enhancer, and other things such as magic-scroll makers and wand-makers. For most of these items and professions, magical items are a must, So they use this kind of shop to buy the items. The shop''s name was Fargos Magical Items. As Skraal entered he saw a man and woman both of young age and wear blue-darkish clothes. As the young man and woman saw the Skraal the woman spoke first. "Hi mister my name is Leonia, how I can help you" Skraal kept looking at shelves and then turned his head to a woman named Leonia and spoke. "I have bone pearls to sell how much money you guys give for one bone pearls" Leonia thought a little bit and answered. "We could give 10 Magic Stones per one Bone Pearl, is that sufficient" Skraal nodded, he has "139" Bone Pearls in his hand, he may need some of them. "I will sell 50 Bone Pearls" As Skraal spoke he showed a little bag and gave it to the woman. Leonia opened the bag and counted the bone pearls inside of the "bag" after twenty secondster she nodded and made a hand sign to the young man and the young man gave a card to the "Skraal" "This is a "Magic Card" it contains 500 Magic Stones, you could go to a bank to take the magical stones directly or use it when you need to purchase something" Skraal took the card and nodded as he spoke again. "Do you know where I can find a Magical Spell Shop" Leonia nodded and gave the directions for the primary magic-spell shop in the city, Skraal then did not waste any time as he walked towards Magical Spell Shop. After twenty minutester he found the shop he was looking for. Most of the shops were in the center of the city so most of them close to each other Skraal had not encountered a problem when finding a shop. This time the shop name was "Magical Spell Center", as the "Loenia" said this ce was the biggest spell market in the city and it could be seen from the people inside of the shop. The ce was big there are many workers inside of the ce and many customers, as Skraal was looking around a woman who looked just at the age of 20 came to him and spoke with a nice and warm tone. "How I can help you" Skraal looked at the woman and spoke. "I am looking to buy spells," The young woman smiled and then led the Skraal to the room, there is not much space inside of the room itself and it is identical to other rooms used for trading. As Skraal and the woman entered the room, the woman spoke with a calm tone. Please sit, I am Aria now please tell me what kind of spell you want and the level of is" Skraal sat on the red chair put his hands on the table as he spoke. "I am looking for level 5 spells and the spell type is explosive-ranged" Aria gulped and then answered. "Sir, the price for the "Level 5 Spells" is 300 Magic Stones minimum," Skraal looked at the woman and shook his head as he answered. "I don''t think you needed to tell me about this" Aria smiled and then shook her hands and a document manifested. "We only have five spells right now that have the explosive-ranged attributes and Level 5" - Aria then gave the document the Skraal, - Spell Name Deep Poison Bomb - Level 5 - A user creates a poison bomb with "Deep Energy" attributes, the bomb itself explodes after thrown or shot, (effective range 5x5) - Price 300 Magical Stone Cooldown 10 Seconds Energy Consumption 0.2 Gis Energy - In the document there are things like "Cooldown" and "Energy Consumption" but they were not important for the Skraal when he cast spells he is not using any "Gis Energy" or needs to wait for the spell recharge for casting it. Skraal kept looking at the other four spells Spell Name Fire Monkey - Level 5 - the user creates a monkey made up of "fire" element, the "Fire Monkey" could be sent the enemy like a "Fireball" spell without need to throwing, after impact it explodes (effective range 7x6 (meters)) - Price 350 Magical Stones Cooldown 20 Seconds Energy Consumption 0.5 Gis Energy - Skraal inspected the Fire Monkey spell and remembered this spell, the user creates a fire-monkey from the Fire-Element and then just shoots it the ce he wants to destroy, with the nature of the element it is easy to create an explosion. - Spell Name Dark Energy Javelin - Level 5 - the user creates a javelin with "dark energy" and shoot it at the target, after impact javelin explodes with "Dark Energy" and it decays to living in the explosion range, plus the "Explosion Damage" (effective range 4x4(Meters)) - Price 400 Magical Stones Cooldown 25 Seconds Energy Consumption 1 Gis Energy - Dark Energy Javelin was a spell that made more sense to "Skraal" as he was a user of "Dark Energy", the problem is the range of "Dark Energy Javelin" the Deep Poison Bomb and Fire Monkey spells both affected 6 to 7 meters after the explosion but Dark Energy Javelin only effected "four meters range" after an explosion, it a little bit low side when it came to explosions. Skraal then looked at thest two spells. Spell Name Dark Particle Bomb -X3- Level 5 - The user creates three bombs made up from the "Dark Particle" which is the element that creates "Dark Energy" the explosion made up from this bomb not strong but each casting gives "Three Dark Particle Bomb to caster", the bombs can be shoot like a normal spell or can be thrown like a normal object (Effective Range 2x2 ) - Price 450 Magical Stones Cooldown 30 Seconds Energy Consumption 1.5 Gis Energy Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Skraal did not think too much about what to choose, he did look at the final one but he was sure it was not good for himself. "Okay, I would like to buy the "Dark Particles X3" After Aria what Skraal said she was almost going to jump from the chair, she was sitting on. Most of the workers are from "Magic Schools" around, so they did not have much money on them. Skraal buying a spell that priced "500 Magical Stones" will give 50 Magical Stone to "Aria", this kind of magical stones could help her improve her magical power which improves her direct power or she could very well live about one month without thinking about anything. - Skraal left the shop without any money, he had nothing on himself, he knew that he has to look for some kind of "Work", he had ns in his mind and for these ns, he had to work and create friends. It is not like that he wears but creating a name for himself and building rtionships inside of a Mage City was important. As Skraal was thinking he took a deep breath and looked right side of himself and noticed one man and one female both at the age of 35 to 40 not youngster by any means, and they both wore "Dark Clothes" with "Ens" words on it. Skraal shook his head making a sign that means "why you two following me" At that time the woman one spoke. "Mister, we do not want to have any problem with you, we are from Dark Energy Magic School, our leader noticed your energy and aura, if you are okay with it we want to work with you" Skraal thought about for a second then answered. "Buy me a drink and lets talk" The woman looked at her male friend and smiled after the answer from the "Skraal" - Skraal learned that name of the female one was Diana and the name of the male one was "Fran", both of them was a teacher at the "Dark Energy School", as they entered a bar-like ce Fran ordered three cocktails for them and "Diana" started talking. "Mister Skraal, as I already said we are looking for a mage to work in our school, because we are looking for a specific type of "Mage" we had problems, but our spell noticed you and sent you to us" Skraal took a sip from the red-colored cocktail and nodded and started speaking. "What kind of mage are you and your school looking for" This time, Fran answered the question. "We are looking for a necromancer, summoning and dark energy type mage, who good inbat and could hold himself in a fight," Skraal smiled and nodded. "Then you find the right person, please tell me about the details" After Skraal asked this question he listened to them and learned where is the "School" and parted away with them. There was no contract in the job itself, this will create a chance for the Skraal that if in the future he wants to go do what he wants to do he will be bound by a magical contract. The payment was pretty nice, weekly 100 "Magical Stones" and his work was helping the school to fight against enemies and other things such as defending the school if the need arises or defending the school students in the outside. These works suited Skraal, in these kind situations he could keep killing mages that who wants to harm himself and others and earn points from them at the same time he will be having a friendly rtionship with people he is saved. Skraal knew that there are not many things to think about, he was still sitting at the bar table, at that time Bartender Man looked at him and spoke. "Hi, mister do you want anything ?" Skraal looked at the bartender and answered. "Do you ept "Bone Pearls" as Magical Stones" The bartender nodded and spoke. "10 Magical Stone for each Bone-Pearl" Skraal smiled and looked at the menu and ordered a different cocktail, which is a magical cocktail made up of magical nts and alcohol, it price was cheap only "5 Magical Stones" of course it was only cheap for Skraal not for many people. After waiting for two minutes his "Cocktail" came and Skraal smiled as he looked at the cocktail, its color was blue and green mixed, looked and smelt pretty good. Skraal took a sip from the cocktail andughed. "This is good !" After that, he thought about his next ns and finding a ce for himself to sleep for the night. - Diana and Fran came back to the "Leader Verton Flores" who was the leader of Dark Energy School. Verton was sitting on a chair made up of Iron and Gold, for the mages the gold or iron had no value whatsoever. Verton first looked at the face of Diana and Fran asked. "From the faces of you two, I can see that the meeting was positive, what is your thoughts about the man himself" Diana and Fran gulped at the same time and smiled. "He is strong and please do not take me wrong but "strong" is a word that makes him look weak" Diana was the one who said these words. Verton furrowed his brows and asked. "He is at the level of 5 then" Fran nodded and started speaking. "Yes, my lord he is definitely at the level 5 and it is clear that our spell for noticing him working right, from his energy I could feel that he was no amateur, he was even smelling like a fresh-blood, and if I am not he was using "Bone Pearls" to pay for the things he is buying" Verton took the cup of whiskey from his table and then took a sip and answered. "Bone Pearls can only be earned by corpses, having many of them means killing or encountering many people, with someone like this in our side we should have no problem against the other schools when the time of "Void Loras Zone" open" Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Skraal already left the "Bar" and found himself a ce to stay, before he went to this ce he exchanged 50 "Bone Pearls" again from the Fargos Magical Items, his total amount of "Bone Pearls" was down the 88 Pearls. But he had a total of 500 Magical Stones on himself again. The Inn like the ce he found was called "Kriozas Inn", and it was a middle-level Inn that served good alcohol, a ce to sleep, and good food. Skraal rented himself a room for about one week for only 10 Magical Stones, from this it could be seen that "Cocktail" was a little bit of pricey. After Skraal rented his room he did not speak with anybody and just went to his room. The room was simply not too good not too bad. It had one bed, bookshelves bath and toilet, and three chairs with one circr wooden table close to the window Skraal was tired from all of the things he did so he just lied down on the bed and then slept after taking his clothes off. - The night was still going on after "Verton" spoke about the "Void Loras Zone" the eyes of Fran and Diana changed. Void Loras was a "Zone" name that can be found in the "Dark Magical Mountain" close to Anderwhal City, these things could be exined in two different sections. First of all, A "Zone" was a ce that different kind of magical creatures, secrets, spells, or any kind of things ced in the history of the magical world or formed naturally with the effect of "Magical Energy", the "Zone" can be created artificially by a powerful "mage" from the history or could be created naturally by the "Magical Energy" itself. The Void Loras is the name and category of the "Zone" itself, Void Zone, means that the "Zone" has the qualities of "Void" so it close to the element of dark, this means that the things can be found inside of this kind of zone was more useful to "Dark Mages" and beings who research about the "Dark Magic" and Dark Secrets", The downside of "Void and Dark" type zones is most of times "Void" zones are more dangerous than "nt" "Light" or "Earth" Zones, because of the "Dark Element" itself The creatures inside of Void Type Zone is more dangerous and powerfulpared to the other zone types as it like that the returns for the mages are too much too, After a zone spotted and found, every strong magical school and organization forms a group of mages to enter the zone and reap the benefits it, This is a dangerous thing to do so most of the magical school needs strong and powerful people, as the "Zones" arepletely differentnds than the normal world, There are no rules there and "Dark" mages are not good people begin with it, Most of the times different kind of organizations and schools starts battles between them in the zone, the reason could be anything, a past enmity between them or a profitable source of something (spell, mineral, secret) That is why "Dark Energy School" needed a strong make like "Skraal" to help them in the "Zone" that is the sole reason what they hired him at all. The "Loras" is the basic name given to the zone by the beings and mages who discovered it. So it is not that important most of the time unless the "Zone" itself is created by some kind of historical mage, Then the zone itself will be given the name of it is created which is the only normal thing to do anyway. Fran and Diana showed different kinds of emotions because they knew how important is a "Zone" for themselves, Diana in her life entered one zone about five years ago and that was the reason why she was powerfulpared to the other mages. Fran entered two zones and at first, he managed to find himself a personal magical spell and at the second time he found himself a staff that even "Lord Verton" wants to trade the staff itself, Verton is the most experienced one which entered more than five zones in his lifetime but this time he was looking for a specific type of item which is a "Staff" that called "ck Staff of Monster Lord" He had some kind of information that this zone "Void Loras Zone" contains this item and he wants to find it and use it. At that time Fran spoke. "Lord Verton, I would like to talk about with whom we do enter the "Zone" Verton came to himself and started speaking as he thinking. "I, Diana and Fran is a definite choice, this new man named "Skraal" is going to enter with us too, this makes four, every organization and school can only choose to enter with five-person, so we only need one more person, do you two have any ideas to who we are going to take with us ?" Fran and Diana looked at each other and smiled like they thought the same person. Fran answered. "Lord Verton, I propose the "Lal" Verton showed a different face and spoke. "The girl that has an affinity with "Dark Poison" magic? You say" Fran and Diana both nodded and Diana started talking as she knew more about the "Lal" "Lord Verton, she is already at the level of "3" and in battle wise she could fight against me and Fran without too much of problem only thing she needs is experienced, I believe with an experience of "Zone" she could improve herself in the matter of magic and her magic-type the "Poison Magic" Verton listened to the words of the "Diana" and then nodded as he started speaking. "Then it is chosen, We are going to Void Laros Zone with I, you, Fran, a new man named Skraal and your student "Lal" After these words, Diana and Fran left the room Verton, as Verton finally left alone he smiled and took a deep breath. "I will finally have the chance of the taking the "ck Staff Of Monster Lord" for myself after I take the staff I will directly elevate into the level of "7" Chapter 35 Chapter 35 After Skraal got up he first checked his status, seeing the changes As he cast spells and get into the fight he was passively improving normally these kinds of things could not be seen the mage himself has to feel it. But for Skraal the things were different. Skraal - Skeleton Mage (Level 4) Physical Body = "Three-Human" Gis Energy = 4.0 AB Points = 0 (Ability Points) Points = 390 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul (Level 4.4) (Ghost Origin Effect) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) - Undead Energy Shield (Level 3) - Crow Feathers (Level 3) - Dark Particles X3 (Level 3) - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = --------------------------- --------------------------- After Skraal checked his status he nodded and started thinking. "Only spell I have that lesser level than "Level 3" is "Triple Bone Arrow", I have to change it when the timees but right now I need a different kind of spell in my arsenal" Skraal thought. Right now he has "Defensive Spell" ( Undead Energy Shield (Level 3) "Summon Spell" ( Undead Cursed Ghoul (Level 4.4) (Ghost Origin Effect) "Utility Spell" (Crow Feathers (Level 3) "Area-Damage Spell" Dark Particles X3 (Level 3) Skraal himself did not count "Triple Bone Arrow" as spells because against creatures who are Level 4 and upper this spell did not work well at all. With his power, it will still work but it was not a strong spell overall. Skraal started to think about what kind of spell he needed. He was pretty bad when it came to fighting against close-distances, in the wild and other ces he will be entering the times and situations that he needs to fight in close distance. He needs something for that. Skraal shook his head and then got up from his bed and cleared his mind and whispered. "Before thinking about a spell I first need more "Points" Skraal thought within his mind. After that he just had breakfast in the "Inn" then went to "Dark Energy School", it was easy to find because as he learned it was a big school with strong power, he heard from the others when he was looking for the ce not that he did not know he just wanted to be sure about it. The school leader was at the level "6" this may look not too big of power there are only 20 to 30 people in the "Anderwhal" City that can have this kind of power and every one of them the leader of organizations or schools. Someone has to know that there are more than one million different mages in the city itself. - Skraal came to the door of the "Dark Energy School" and two young teenagers in the ck robes looked at himself and started talking. "Hi, what kind of job do you have in the "School" It was no coincidence that these two were calm and kind to him, these kids lived in a city that contains more than 1 million mages they know there are many people with strong power and secrets. If a person is going to use his power to be arrogant to everyone he or she will not live long in a city with many crazy people who just looking for mages to kill. Skraal looked at the teenager and started talking. "I am Skraal, please tell Diana I am here she will know" After the teenager heard the name of "Diana" he gulped and looked at his friend which is a female at the age of 19 to 20, she nodded and then entered the school as "Skraal" was waiting. At that time Skraal looked at the other guard-mage and asked. "So you are a student here ?" The young teenager gulped and answered, after he heard that this man was here for a job and he will be directly seeing the "Diana" which is a pretty big shot in the school he was a little bit tense. "Yes, Lord I am here a student right now I am working as a guard to earn some "Magical Stones" Skraal nodded after hearing what young teenager said. The teenager was not weak he was at the level of "2" this kind of level did not mean much to the city of Anderwhal but in ces where there are not many mages, it is easy to be king with this kind of power. After some timeter the woman guard came back and started talking. "My lord please follow me "Lady Diana" is waiting for you in her room" Skraal nodded and entered from the door. He was a little bit annoyed that Diana did note to the door to see him but he thought it was only normal. The reason why he was annoyed that was pretty basic, other than the leader of this school man named Verton who was at the level of "7" there is no person who could evenst more than 10 seconds to him and thetter the man named Verton only canst 20 seconds against to him. These thoughts were here but it was not because arrogance he just knew it, As he followed the woman he looked around as he walked. The ce was big, it was pretty big and there are many students female and male, vampire or dwarf and even demi-humans were here too. He also noticed that the school was pretty carefree about many things there are some students in the banks that kissing and having fun and most of them at the age of 13 to 15. In the world of mages, the age ofing is not a thing if you can use magic you have every right to that a normal adult can have and of course you can be punished by death. The normalws of the human race or any race name whatever you want, mages did not give a shit about them. - After ten minutes of walking, they finally came to a big stone building on the top of the building a dark-energy ball was ced and it was glowing with dark energy. Skraal smiled andmented. "I get where this school takes it name from" Chapter 36 Chapter 36 After entering the building the student woman showed the room, Diana, to Skraal, and after Skraal entered the room he saw that Diana was sitting on her chair looking at him, the room was set like a workce this must be the room where Diana was working when she is in the school. Diana looked at the student and spoke. "You can go" Student Woman nodded it is head and left the room leaving Skraal and Diana alone, after she left Diana started talking. "Hi Skraal nice to see you here again please sit, would you drink anything" Skraal walked and sat on the chair in the front of the table answered. "No, thanks I have things to I am here just to learn" Diana nodded and started speaking. "We wanted you to work with us because of the expedition of the "Zones" you know about them right" Skraal started to think he never entered the zones at least he did not remember but considering his earlier power it was not possible to enter and save his life too, but if he answers that he doesn''t know anything about the "Zones" he may lose his job before even he started it. "Yes, I do know and entered one and two of them" Diana smiled and then started talking again. "In the next three weeks a new zone will open in the Mountain Varas, we already made up our team you are in too we want you to help us in the "Zone" against the creatures and of course if we need other mage teams" Skraal nodded and added. "So, I am just battle-mage for the protective measures you guys need a mage who can summon front-line creatures and knew how to battle against other mages and creatures" Diana nodded andughed a little "Yes that is how it is in the return we still pay you the weekly magic stones and at the same time everything you found in the "Zone" belongs to you we as the school have no right to take them from you" Skraal gets what she meant, sheughed because she thought that he was going to leave the team because she thought he felt that he was used by the school but of course Skraal was not going to do that hey may not enter the "Zones" but he knew how important is this matter. Most of the mages got their real power from the "Zones" the new spells new magic types the secrets are derived from the zones, so it could use for himself to earn more points and even find different kinds of magical secrets and items. "That is good then we have no problem, Is there anything I can do" Diana shook her head and answered. "Until the time for "Zone"e you are all free to go we still pay you to exact amount we said and if there is an event that we need your help you has toe to school" Skraal then got up from his seat and looked at Diana and started talking. "Then I will take my leave at least I know that I am working with a beautiful woman" As Skraal said his words he left the room leaving Diana a little bit in a funny position she did not expect such words from a man who can kill her with ease at all. - After Skraal left the room he quickly left the school too without looking at anybody he has things to do in his mind. So he needed points to improve himself and the best way to earn points is by killing other creatures, mages, and living beings. Skraal knew that the mages of Anderwhal hunted in a forest called "Krimnok Forest", this forest was pretty big that it is not fully explored and mages only hunted in the outskirts of the forest. It was close to Anderwhal City and so many schools and organizations went to this forest to train their students and made them earn battle experience against different types of creatures. As the forest does not belong to any of the powers around it was a free-domain, this means that you can kill anybody in this forest and do not get punished by thews of any magic city or human city whatsoever. But of course, let''s say that you killed a person from "A School" and A School proved this killing with a different kind spells to "Anderwhal City Law" or the city council that you are living in or the school built-in. After proving this "A School" could hunt you down anywhere in the city in your home and everywhere without being punished by the "Laws" of the city as they have the proof that you are the one killed a mage, human, or any kind of being from them they could seek revenge without having to think about anyw at all. This situation created many battles between the school if "A School Teacher" killed by the "B School Teacher" and "A School" proved this they could try to hunt the "B Teacher" who killed the "A Teacher" they will create a problem with the "B School" because they are trying to hunt their teacher. In some cases, if the revenge-seeking school is stronger than the defendant school, the school will not defend it as a member and do not take any protective measures against him to earn a favorable impression from a stronger school or organization. Skraal thought all about this as he thinks he knew that he may be weak when he woke up but he was pretty knowledgeablepared to the other people and mages. - After he left the "Anderwhal City" he directly started walking towards "Krimnok Forest" he will first hunt in the outskirts of the city earning points and having new spells after the spells were over he will start to try to earn more points for the items in the "System" Items are important forces for the mages and even for the normal humans so why he would not try to buy items from the "System" He was not going to buy it until Level 5 but he will be when he finished dealing and buying his spells. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Skraal right now has 390 points that he can use in the "Shop" He wants to have at least 600 Points to have a good spell that works in the close distances. If there is a capable warrior monster that could pass the "Undead Cursed Ghouls" and get close to himself, he would be dead. His physical body just a little bit stronger than normal humans if he got hit by a close-distance attack which means physical attack he is a dead-end of the story. He needs to have a spell that could help him in the times when he needs to fight against it at a close distance. The best thing is he could learn fighting in the close distance he will be clearing a mage most important weaknesses the "Close Distance" - Skraal reached the "Krimnak Forest" in just forty minutes even when he did not use the "Crow Feathers" spells to travel. As he reached the ce he saw many types of camps, these camps are set by school students and organization members. They are hunting for earning "Magic Stone" for selling the bodies of creatures and also improving their battle experience and magical power. Skraal looked around and after noticing that there is not anything that took his attention he just shook his head and then entered the forest, many mages saw him enter and looked at each other. It is not weird that alone mages entering the "Krimnak Forest" to hunt but they never saw a man that entered the forest from the most dangerous entrance. The Shadow Entrance where are most of the dangerous creatures living. There are five entrances of the Krimnak Forest and after entering the mage reach the "Outer-Zone" which means "Outskirts" and after 10.000 km the mage or "mage" group will be entering the "Inner-Zone" and after this area, people did not know what kind of things are in the center at all. - After Skraal entered and started walking in the way he noticed that there is no more way and energy around himself and the environment changed. He directly cast one "Crow Feather Spells" and summoned three Undead Cursed Ghouls, because of the effect of "Ghost Law" they are close to "Level 5" creatures in power level in the outer zone there should be not many creatures that can harm them at all. After Skraal summoned the creatures he ordered them. "Ready for the attacks" As he ordered a panther-like creature emerged from the dark bushes directly attacking the "Skraal", As it was going to just reach the Skraal with it is ws it suddenly stopped in the mid-air by Undead Cursed Ghouls which skewered it with it is fangs, Skraal reacted many timester and after seeing the creature that was killed by the fangs of "Undead Cursed Ghoul" who caught it in the air he smiled. If there are no "Undead Cursed Ghouls" it may be the end of himself. Skraal looked at the creature killed and noticed that it gave him more than 30 Points directly. "Ambusher ck Energy Panther" "Level 3" "Ability" "Ambushing Master" (When "Ambushing" the attack power is doubled" (It can kill "level 6" creatures if it is ambushed it or harm them) "ck Energy Improvement" (ck Energy Improves the body of power) Skraal understood why he earned 30 points from this creature, it was a creature at the level of "3" which is more than most of the mages he saw in the "Anderwhal" ordinary two levels 2 mages have no chance against this creature, and probably at the first attack, one of them is going to die. At that time Skraal finally understood another shorting of his abilities. "I need a detection ability" Skraal only has his eyes that he using primary as a detection tool, he needs a spell that where he could sense creatures like this death panther. After that, he only took the eyes of the "Corpse" and "Tail" of the Panther because he knew these things could have used for other mages maybe even for himself in the future but now, because he is still not a real mage before reaching the level 5" He started moving on but this time he did not go the deeper parts. As he walked this time he noticed a creature that he was not expecting to find. The ce where he was a t-ground with green bushes but not trees at all. The creature was in the dark-robes and only had one eye and no face at all. "ck Energy Summoner" "Level 5" "Abilities" "Summon Level 4 Dark Energy Fighters x 3" "Dark Energy Ball" As the creature too noticed the Skraal it directly summoned three creatures in front of himself each one of them had ck energy armors with ck-energy swords on their hands, these creatures were the originally same level as "Undead Cursed Ghouls" but because "Cursed Ghouls" are improved by the "Ghost Law" each of them was more powerful than a "Dark Energy Fighters" by %25 power difference. As it summoned Skraal too summoned three "Undead Cursed Ghouls" and then quickly started to attack the Summoner at that time Dark Energy Fighters and Undead Cursed Ghouls entered a battle in the middle of two different summoners. Skraal ran towards to sideline and after he saw the ck Energy Summoner he smiled and whispered. "Dark Energy Particles X3" As he whispered a human punch sized energy balls manifested and directly shoot towards where is the summoner is. The summoner creature noticed the attack and saved himself from dying by using his energy on the movement, even after he escaped each particle attack created a 2x2 size of the explosion on the ground. As a creature of magic, he knew that this kind of spells needs time to reuse and the user needs a lot of energy to use these kinds of spells. But one thing the summoner creature does not expect was the human mage he is fighting is not a human. It was the embodiment of the "Gis Energy" and the child of Chaos, A the true magical being with the blessing of "Chaos" After it thought that he was escaped from the first attack Skraal just shook it is head then began spamming "Dark Energy Particles X3" to the summoner creature in just five seconds he used the spell more than ten times and the t ground with bushes was turned into the dust and there are holes everywhere Chapter 38 Chapter 38 After Skraal killed the summoner creature his total points reached 470, after he reaches the 500 points he will check the spell shop in the system. As he was walking this time he noticed a creature in the far away who was sitting on a white-rock looking at the bottom, It was a human-shaped creature with green clothes on him, it was a male with a thin body. After Skraal saw the creature he did not believe his eyes. "Why this creature at this caliber walking on the outskirts of "Kromnik Forest" Skraal had a good reason to think like this. - Forest Druid Protector Lord (Alrano)" "Level 8" "Abilities" --- "nt Soldiers (Level 3) x 3" "Summon nt Soldiers X3" --- "nt Bomb (Level 4) "nt Shaped Bomb (Explosive Magic)" --- "Protective Circr Forest Energy (Level 5) "Form a shield from "Forest Energy" (Protective energy shield against magic and projectiles) --- "Druid Energy Ball (Level 8) "Shoot a "Druid Energy" ball" (An energy ball spell at the level of "8" --- "Druid Forest Domain (Level 8) "Create 15x15 a domain of forest (Forest Magical Powers %20 Percent More Powerful) --- "Forest Golem Warrior (Level 6) X3" "Summon "Forest Golem Warriors" X3" --- "Forest Sense (Level 6) "Sensing ability many things in the forest be it living or undead (Detection Ability) (Forests and Woods only) --- "Forest Energy Replication ( Level 6) "Regenerate "Gis Energy" at a faster rate in a forest (Replicating Energy Ability Domain-Based --- Skraal just did not know what to say, this may the first time that he saw a creature that he could not handle at all. At that time the creature who was sitting on the "white-rock" turned it is head to Skraal and started talking with a calm tone. "Hey, Humane here I mean no harm to you" Skraal knew that escaping from this creature in the forest is not a good idea, with the spell "Crow Feathers" he may escape from it but he is not going to try it. After that, he showed himself and the "Alrano" creature furrowed it is brows and weirdly gulped as he started speaking. "Sorry about what I said, I thought you were a human" Skraal took a deep breath and thought inside his mind. "It is clear that I could not what I am from the creature at the higher levels" At that time Alrano spoke again. "It is my first time to see a being like which is you "embodiment of "Gis Energy" and magical energy formed a mind and a physical body of a human, May I ask what your highness doing in this ind" Skraal has taken aback because the Alrano referred to him as "Highness" but after just one to two secondster he understood the reason for it. For the "Druid" race "Gis Energy" aka "Magical Energy" is sacred and important, so it is only normal to be called as "Highness" from a "Druid Lord", "I am just hunting for creatures mostly evil creatures" Skraal answered with a mundane and calm tone he is showing that for himself a Druid Lord is not an important thing without showing disrespect to the "Alrano" Alrano only nodded as he already expected this. "I live in Inner-50 but I came here to look for creatures roaming the forest, as I heard there are many dark creatures summoned and killing all the creatures too much I thought I had toe" Before even Skraal asked why he was here the "Druid" answered him. Skraal nodded and thought talking more do not worked well for himself because he still needed to improve his battle-experience and earn more points by hunting. "Then I have to take my leave, nice to meet you" Alrano nodded and answered. "Yes, thank you I can imagine you have things to do to nice to meet you too, if you find yourself in Inner-50 you can touch a tree and think "Alrano" inside of your mind and call me I could serve you a tea made up from quality leaves" Skraal nodded and activated "Crow Feathers" four times in a row and swiftly vanished. - After Skraal got away from the "Druid" he started walking as he thought. "He is clearing the dark creatures in the outer-side of "Kromnik Forest" because they are killing many creatures in the "Forest" "He said that he was from "Inner-50" Because the Kromnik Forest was a huge ce humans named them. The creatures who have enough intelligence to talk with the humans when needed could refer to the ce they are living using these names. Outer-1 to 50 After Outer-50 the Inner-1 Start and After Inner-50, Core-1 Start but nobody explored and named the "Core-2" at all Inner 1 to 50 Core 1 to ???? It is said that each of the named regions is covered a distance of 1.000 km (Note 12 Named Region = Earth (Diameter) Skraal shook it is head and then finally noticed a creature hunt, It was a snake-like creature just slithering on the ground looking for something to hunt in the day-time it is size was about 10 meters to 15 meters and it is level was only "Leve 3" Skraal summoned an "Undead Cursed Ghoul" and ordered to kill it. The ghoul shot towards to creature and easily killed it. The snake tried to crush the Ghoul with it is pure muscle body but a creature at the level of 3 couldn''t crush an "Agile and Powerful" creature which is at the level of 4.25 by it is body. After the snake killed "Skraal earned 30 Points" and finally reached the "500" points, "I have to think about what I am going to choose "Detection" or "Close-Fighting Spell" or even a spell for hiding my aura so that powerful beings could not understand that I am the embodiment of "Gis Energy (Magical Energy)" As Skraal thinking about these matters, other camps from the entrance of the "Krimnak Forest" started entering the forest to hunt many of them were new mages with experienced teachers on the front of them. All of the experienced mages knew that if a mage wants to improve and have a good understanding of using spells in attack and defense he or she has to experience a real hunt in the wild and experience the death-near situations. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 After Skraal reached the "500" points he started thinking, If right now he looks at the shop it is most likely that he will see spells of "Level 5" But he does not want to wait for much because he needs a close-distance spell. With this one though, he made up his mind and whispered to the system. "System, show me spells for sale "Close-Distance" spells is the category" After his words were over system started showing him five different "Spells" at the same time. A window of the system was opened. "Reaper Scythe" / Level 5 - Use your "pure energy" to swing a scythe made up of "pure energy" (Magical Energy aka Gis Energy) - 500 Points - Skraal though a little bit and then shook his head this ability was no good at all, most likely it uses a little bit of time before shes in front of himself. He does not want something like this. Dark Energy Discharge / Level 5 - User your "Gis Energy" to discharge from 3 meters of you (sphere-like) and harm your enemies with your dark energy. - 500 Points - After Skraal saw this ability he was feeling good actually. This ability attacks all directions in instant dealing the creature''s get close to himself by a distance of 3 meters. - He looked at the other abilities and saw that many of them were like "Reaper Schtye" and so he just shook his head and then whispered to the system. "System, I would like to buy "Dark Energy Discharge" After his words were over he felt that he can use "Dark Energy Discharge" from now on then, without waiting he used it for one time. "Dark Energy Discharge" After he used the ability in instant dark energy spread out everywhere like an explosion and harmed everything close to him in 3 meters distance. It may not look strong at first but considering it is level and "Skraal" own power with this ability he could shoot "Four of Undead Cursed Ghouls" he is summoned by just one attack. And he also knew that how strong was Undead Cursed Ghouls are and now he can kill them in just one shot when they are close to himself. After this was over he felt good and had a little bit piece of mind. Because from now on than he knew that he was not going to be worthless when the time of fighting in the close distance was needed. Skraal then noticed a weird creature in the tree watching himself. It looked like a monkey but it was not an ordinary monkey at all. Its body was built like a muscle-machine and its eyes were yellow it directly looked at the eyes of Skraal and the creature''s whole body was covered in yellowish-ck fur that looked stronger than steel and flexible than a spider web. - "Gold Monkey Watcher" "Level 5" "Abilities" "Gold Sensing" (Can sense where is the "Gold" is and when covered with the "Gold" it is abilities %60 percent stronger than normal times) "Gold Eyes" (Reaction-Time +%50 the "Golden Eyes" giving him the ability to react the projectiles and the moves from the environment and other creatures if needed) (Passive) "Golden Needles" (Shoots golden needles to it is enemies the "Gold-Monkey Warrior" creates "Golden Needles with the energy he has and can shoot these needles to it is enemies the "Needles are not fast but still can hurt and kill a human in the end but easy to dodge because of the speed of it)" "ck Gold Body" (The Creature was blessed with the "ck Gold Magic" when he was born and eaned the body of "ck Gold" the ck Gold Body gives him %50 defense against physical attacks and magical attacks +60 if the user covered with gold or fighting in "near-gold" area(Passive) "ck Gold Nature" (It can sense where is the "ck Gold" is and if it is close enough it can interact with the "ck Gold Persona" to learn knowledge and power from it. Most of the times creatures need Level 8 power to have a chance to interact with the "ck Gold Persona" and more levels to "Basic ck Gold Original Form") After Skraal inspected this weird monkey-like creature which is named "Gold Monkey Watcher" by the system he was a little bit shocked actually. One of these creatures could easily take two or three "Undead Cursed Ghouls", At that time, Skraal just attacked without a thought. And not only this the creature has belonged the "ck-Gold", but ck Gold is also a being that likes "Gold" and this is the only thing he knew about this "ck Gold" As it seems like the creature was going to attack him too as it moved too fast. "Dark Energy Particles X3" As Skraal whispered, the dark energy particles shoot towards "Gold-Monkey" but thetter escaped from the attack. "Summon Undead Cursed Ghouls" After the first attack was not worked "Skraal" summoned Four Undead Ghouls and then kept attacking with his spell "Dark Energy Particles" at that time "Four Undead Ghouls" climbed the tree for attacking the "Golden-Monkey" The monkey just jumped between the trees making circles around the "Skraal" and avoiding the Undead Cursed Ghouls, as it is a "Monkey" the trees are his natural ce to fight and lives. Undead Cursed Ghouls could not catch it on the trees and considering that it was faster and powerful than Undead Cursed Ghouls. As Skraal was looking to hunt it the creature was looking to hunt the Skraal to it was waiting for the "Mage" to tire out. In a normal sense, it is a capable creature with strong power and intelligence, It did know that many mages use their powers and then tire themselves out and after they tired he just has to hit them one time and it was over. Of course, Skraal knew about this truth too, at least he knew that the creature was thinking like this because many creatures who fought with the "Mages" thought like this after the fight. Because in the end "Mages" are using everything they can do and tire themselves out in a battle. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 After thirty secondster the Gold Monkey Watcher did not take it in time to jump between the trees and finally attacked. Skraal waited for about one to three seconds and then used his new spell "Dark Energy Discharge" As he used it the "Gold Monkey Watcher" is already entered the "Three-Meters" of distance which is the best effective range for the spell and got hit by the spell. As it got hit it shoot towards to nearest tree and crashed the tree. Because of the force, the tree was broke into the pieces and the Gold Monkey Watcher was on the ground looked gravely injured. It could not rose up and just wait on the ground. Skraal did not give it the chance to regenerating it is energy and finished it by spamming "Dark Energy Particles" The particles hit where is the Gold Monkey Watcher was lying down and sted the ground turning the Gold Monkey Watcher''s body the pieces. At that time Skraal heard a ding sound in his head. "Level UP" "+50 Points" "Please Choose A New ss" As Skraal leveled up and heard the ding sound and saw the system message he started feeling that energy in his body was increasing and after only 1 minuteter the increase has been slowed down. Skraal quickly checked his new status. Skraal - Skeleton Mage (Level 5) Physical Body = "Four-Human" Gis Energy = 5.0 AB Points = 1 (Ability Points) Points = 50 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul (Level 4.4) (Ghost Origin Effect) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) - Undead Energy Shield (Level 3) - Crow Feathers (Level 3) - Dark Particles X3 (Level 3) - Dark Energy Discharge (Level 5) - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = Only after Skraal looked at his status the new ss system message showed itself, there are three different sses that he can choose for his new ss, he doesn''t know the time when he will have a chance to choose a new ss at all. This means that he has to think it through before deciding what to choose. ----------------------------------------------------- - ss 1 - "Skeleton Sage" "%50 More Power Skeleton Summons" "%50 More Power Bone and Bone-Type Of Magic" "%50 More Power When fighting against the "Skeletons" and "Skeleton-Type" creatures. - Skraal thought a little bit and without too much time he decided that he was not a person that uses "Bones" to fight at all, He may be a "Skeleton-Mage" before he got the system but as he can buy many types of spells and improve his power in many ways so that he knew that he is not going to choose to be "Skeleton Sage" anyway. ----------------------------------------------------- - ss 2 - "Ghost Lord" "%50 More Power Ghost Summons" "%50 More Power Ghost and Ghost-Ethereal Type Of Magic" "%50 More Power When fighting against the "Ghosts" and "Ghost Type" creatures. - When Skraal looked at this "Option" he would be telling a lie if he says that he was not taken aback at all. He already knew that this ss showed up because of the "Ghost Origin" that he earned from the "Ghost Lady", But in the end, he knew that he was not a person that likes "Ghost" and Ghosts matter too much. ----------------------------------------------------- - ss 3 - "Dark Necromancer " "%50 More Power Undead Type Summons" "%50 More Power Undead and Dark-type Of Magic" "%50 More Power When fighting against the "Undeads" and "Undead-Type" creatures. - After Skraal saw this section he knew what he is going to choose. Dark Necromancer ss gave him to power on both Dark Energy and Undead Creatures which he is fond of from the start. He took a deep breath and made his choice. "System, I choose "Dark Necromancer" After he has chosen his new ss he felt a new type of energy growing inside of himself and then many things are changed inside of his mind and power. Even before he wanted to see it his status screen showed itself again showing him the differences have been created after he chooses the ss. ----------------------------------------------------- Skraal - Skeleton Mage (Level 5) Physical Body = "Four-Human" Gis Energy = 5.0 AB Points = 1 (Ability Points) Points = 50 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 6.6) (Ghost Origin Effect +0.2) (ss Effect +1.5) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) - Dark Energy Shield (Level 4.5) (ss Effect +1.5) - Emperor Crow Feathers (Level 4.5) (ss Effect +1.5) - Negative Dark Particles X3 (Level 4.5)(ss Effect +1.5) - Dark Energy Sphere st (Level 7.5) (ss Effect +2.5) - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = - Skraal took a deep breath and chuckled. The improvement of many of his spells too much that he didn''t know what to say about it. Undead Cursed Ghouls be "Level 6.6" creatures almost "Level 7" creatures and his other spells are improved too. Of course, he noticed that many of the spell names changed too this created a new look and new power for himself. From now on then he should have no problem when traveling the "Inner-Section" of Kramnik Forest. Without waiting he summoned and "Undead Cursed Ghouls" the look of it changed many times different. The skin color of it turned into pure ck and its is eyes started glowing with green eyes, normally it is height was about 2 meters when standing on two legs but now it is 2 meters 50 cm, the weight of it which was normally around 150 to 200 kg but right now it should be rose up to 400 to 500 kg full-muscle and the ws which were normally 5 cm to 10 cm turned into the 30 cm ws with deep ck color. Right now one of these creatures could kill and catch four to five "Gold Monkey Watchers" which he fought before. The levels are not the same in the mages and creatures, most of the times the intelligent-mage which is around level 7 is stronger than five to six "Level 7" creatures which are about the same level as "Undead Cursed Ghouls" disparity between "Level 1" and "Level 2" is not same as "Level 4 to Level 5" Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Skraal can still look strong but he could still not deal with the "Druid Lord" he saw on the top of the rock even if he uses all of his power. For himself to deal with him even if he uses all of his powers he needs a good n because he knew that after Level 5 many creatures have some kind of intelligence and their original power changes - After Skraal finished testing other spells that changed in nature and power he sat on the ground and then stabilized his "Gis Energy" because of sudden improvement of all abilities and ss change itself. Many things were changed and he still needs to stabilize the changes in his mind and dreams. - One Hour Later - Skraal finished stabilizing the spells and his energy and got up from the ground. After that, he summoned "Four Ghoul Hunter" and ordered them. "Hunt in the forest, kill every creature and human you came saw directly." Skraal gave his order and "Four Ghoul Hunter" went different ways with running one of them jumped the tree and started jumping between the trees. There are not many human-mages around that could defend themselves against "Level 6.6 Ghoul Hunter" many of them were going to die but if you ask Skraal that do you care about humans at all. The answer will be pretty simple "Of course not, why they are different than other creatures at all" In the end, even he was not a human why would he have to care about the humans in the first ce, They are here in this forest for hunting other creatures and races so what makes Skraal an evil person for hunting them. When a being tries to hunt in the forest it has to know that it can be hunted too. - Four-Group people were venturing in the forest, one of them was a "Level 4" Mage with "Lightning Element" seemingly teacher of them and experienced and other students are "Level 2 to Leve 1" Lightning Element Mage. As they are walking from the bushes some of the two male students are don''t like what are they and started talking with each other about how this hunt sucks. Many of the new mage-students from "Strong-Families" are in these kinds of illusion. They wanted to be mages because of fame and shy spells that they could cast to impress other girls or males from the other families. They don''t know to want to enter these god-forsaken forests for hunting one or two creatures, At that time the Level-4 Lighting Mage gulped and yelled directly "Escape !" As he yelled only sounds resonated inside of the forest scream of one woman and three-man all of them were killed directly and so fast like a lightning, at least their death suited their element "Lightning" - 3 Hours Later - Its been 3 hours since Skraal sent his creatures to hunt in the Kramnik Forest Outer-1 and 2, he took a deep breath and looked at his points. "800 Points" In just three hours the Four of Ghoul, Hunters killed more than 20 to 50 humans most likely. He didn''t know the exact amount but still felt a little bit bad. "If I knew I can "hunt" like this I would use this tactic from the start" Skraalughed and then whispered to the system. "System, find me a detection-spell worth 500 Coins and Undead or Dark Energy Type" After his words ended, System showed him three different spells. - ss 3 - "Dark Death g" (Level 5) (ss Effect (Level 7.5) (600x600) (360.000 M2) "After user use this spell on ground, he could feel living and undead creatures inside of 40.000 M2 (200X250) - (500 Points)- Skraal just smiled and did not think for a long time and directly bought this spell. He knew that this kind of spell could not be stacked but it is still worth it. After buying this spell he will feel every living and undead thing around himself 600 meters distance on the top of it. After Skraal bough the spell he directly used the spell on the ground. After he used the spell a pretty basic ck-g with "Death" words on it manifested itself and it glowed with dark energy. When the "Dark Death g" was set Skraal could sense the humans or undead around himself. He took a deep breath and then first time in his life he whispered the system just for testing it. "System, show me 300 Points Worth Of Rings, Dark or Undead Type Ring, Ghost-Type is okay too" After his words were over only two rings manifested. This was the first time that Skraal used "Item Shop" in the system. He was a little bit excited. - Dark Ghoul Ring (Level 3) "Dark Necromancer " "%10 More Power Undead Type Summons" "%10 More Power Undead and Dark-type Of Magic" "%10 More Power When fighting against the "Undeads" and Undead-Type" creatures. - Side Effect - ( User will have to use "Gis Energy" when wearing this ring) (Deactivated Side Effect (Reason = User is "Embodiment Of Gis Energy" he will not use any "Gis Energy" when wearing the ring. - - ss 3 - "Deep ck Ring" (Level 3) "%5 More Power Undead Type Summons" "%10 More Power Undead and Dark-type Of Magic" "%5 More Power When fighting against the "Undeads" and "Undead-Type" creatures. - Side Effect (The user will feel tired when he is wearing the ring) "Price 300 Coins" - At first, Skraal was shocked a little bit. Because he saw the effects of the rings and the power they are giving he was shocked because that even if the prices are the same "Dark Ghoul Ring" gave more power than usual. But after checking it for a little bit of time he knew the reason for it. It was basically because the "Side-Effects" for the normal person having to spend "Gis Energy" to use a "Ring" and "Item" is a pretty big disadvantage but this kind of "Side-Effect" did not affect him at all Chapter 42 Chapter 42 After Skraal bought his new item and wear it a smile formed on his face slowly. Because he directly felt that his power had increased and it was a clear thing that he could feel it easily. This time he did not look at his status and only looked at his spells to check the improvements. Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 7.2) (Ghost Origin Effect +0.2) (ss Effect +1.5) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) - Dark Energy Shield (Level 4.9) (ss Effect +1.5) - Emperor Crow Feathers (Level 4.9) (ss Effect +1.5) - Negative Dark Particles X3 (Level 4.9)(ss Effect +1.5) - Dark Energy Sphere st (Level 8.2) (ss Effect +2.5) - "Dark Death g" (Level 5) (ss Effect (Level 8.2) (800x800) (640.000 M2) - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = - After he checked on his spells he smiled and nodded. "The Increase is good "Ghoul Hunters" be "Level 7" creatures and "Dark Energy Sphere st" could harm the Level 8 creatures" From now on then Skraal knew that he needs to enter the field of necromancy, As a necromancer from now on then, he needs to learn "Origins" and enter the field of "Origin" Skraal knew that these things do note directly to himself and he still needs practice and study theories about the "necromancy", he needs research about death and corpses, conjuration, aura absorption, and other things like Death Magic and Resurrection. All of these basic spell-types are an application of the "Necromancy" Skraal thought a little bit and then he used many of his "Bone-Pearls" as adding physical power to himself, as he kept eating the bone-pearls melted in his mouth and then finally he finished eating all of the "Bone-Pearls" from the outside Skraal now a man without any "Magical Stone" basically broke without any funds. But of course, he did not care about this, before going into the city to start his research he will be hunting in the forest. But not in the Outer-1 or 2, he will be directly going into the "Outer-5 and Outer 6" As Skraal walked he noticed that it was bing dark and he needed to build a camp for himself to pass the night. Even for a necromancer walking in the night in a forest where everywhere is surrounded by magical creatures that could harm him is not a good thing to do. After about ten minutester he found a ce that he could rest and pass the time. This ce was pretty close to a mountain he did not know the name of it because, in the end, he has about more than four to five-day travel to "Outer-5" and from only this it could be seen that this Kromnik Forest was too big that Skraal himself could not know the name of the mountains. He got close to mountain rocks and chopped down small trees and branches to create a makeshift shelter, Not long after everything was ready and Skraal put down a tree branch on the ground for sitting on. Then he shooked his hands to create fire in the center, the fire started on the collected woods for fire and it lighted up the forest itself. Creating sparks and fire, and other basic spells are no more than trickery for the Skraal at all. Every mage when having enough power could do something like this. As the night passes Skraal looked and watched fire burning, He took a deep breath and cast "Dark Death g" and after he ced the g he began to sense the creatures inside of the forest. He can almost tell the location of every creature in 1 km distance without a problem, But there are no humans at all, the humans have distinct energypared to the creatures. The ce he is right now should be a border of "Outer-2" and after about six hours of walk deeper into the forest he will be finally entering the "Outer-3" in Outer-1 and Outer-2 many creatures at the level of 1 to 3 and in Outer-3 there are many creatures in the level of "4" From this, it could be seen that Skraal was pretty lucky to encounter creatures at level 5 and 4 at all. Of course, this is not luck for many mages but that was not the point. Skraal thought a little bit and then created two "Ghoul Hunters" and ordered them. "Hunt and kill the closest creatures and return the valuable parts to me" At that time something weird that he did not expect happened. "We will my lord" "We will my lord" As the two ghouls spoke they just entered the forest. Skraal looked excited and eximed. "So they can speak and talk with me right now" Of course, this was not mean that the Ghoul Hunters were too smart and individualized by the spell itself, this means that the creatures he summons have enough intelligence to respond to hismends and know about basic things, they had average human intelligence from now on then. Of course, even 50 of them could not fight against "Druid Lord" because there is a big difference between Level 7 and 8, The Druid Lord was a creature who lived in Inner-50 which is the further extent that mages knew about the "Kramnik Forest", the creature itself was a creature that most likely lived about more than 1000 years itself and honed it is power from the start. . After about one hourter as the night still went on Skraal took an information message from the system. "+500 Points" At that time the two Ghoul Hunter backed down because of the mind-order from the Skraal. Skraal ordered them to get back because he felt something was weird and he needed all of his power in this kind of situation. He did not even consider using the points for the time being and concentrate on the "Dark Death g" for more sensing ability. He was feeling watched and the watcher is not a weak creature by any standard at all. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 At that time the watcher showed himself, It was a human-like creature with the legs of a goat, people called this creatures "Satyr" Skraal looked at the creature and noticed that he could not inspect it at all. The creature then started talking. "I just wanted to see you after I felt your energy "Embodiment Of Gis", sorry about my entry but I mean no harm" Skraal took a deep breath and he noticed that he was taking many deep breaths, after that he looked at the physical quality of the man with the goat-legs and two horns on his head. It had a long chin-beard and its eyes were like an eagle, it did not wear anything on it is upper body and it is the muscle and the body can be seen. Skraal knew from the system that if he could not see the level of a creature and inspect the reason for it most likely there is a big disparity between himself and the creature. At that time man got a little bit close and asked. "Are you going to enter the "Zone" Skraal just thought and answered. "Yes, I will , why you are here ?" Skraal hides his fear and pretended that he was no lower than the creature in front of himself. The creature smiled and then started talking. "Oh, I was just curious and I noticed that I was a bit rude, I am Lord Forest which have some control over the forest, as before I said I am just here to check on you after I felt you now I checked you I will leave" Before Skraal had a chance to ask a question the "Satry" like creature vanished without a trace. Skraal knew that all of these things happening because he was not a human and he was the embodiment of "Gis Energy", it may look not a big thing but in the reality, he was the one that every creature, mage, and being uses as the source of their magic. Skraal shook his head and stopped looking for more trouble as he slept after he put "Two Ghoul Hunters" as it is the guard. - In the morning Skraal opened his eyes and then warmed up his physical abilities by punching the trees and making basic moves, because of the "Bone-Pearls" he ate his physical power was upgraded a lot in short-time so he still needs some training to improve his stability on the matter of the "Physical" After he finished his training he started thinking, he could very well buy a 5-Level Spell but he thoughtpared the buying a spell he needed a piece of defensive equipment that could save his life in times of need. The most important thing he has is his life and body, He would not want to get one shot by a creature that suddenly attacked him. It is true that he has a detection ability but buying magical equipment for protection, not a bad thing at all. Skraal whispered the system. "System, I have 500 Points show me robes as you know Undead or Dark Energy Robes" After one secondter system only showed himself one robe, which pure ck and made up of hard-leather, it still looked good and did not look like it was going to stop him from moving at all. "Necro-Robe Dark Energy" "Defensive against spells, physical attacks and projectiles+%50" Price 500 Points Skraal nodded and smiled it was the pretty basic robe that gave him %50 more protection against all of the damages, Something like this robe could very well decide in the future that he is going to live or die. He bought and quickly wore it, As he wore it he directly felt that his defense was stronger than usual it was like a feeling when wearing thick-leather clothes in the winter. After everything was over Skraal made the change in his ns. He will not venture deep in the forest or hunt any longer, thest night hunt was enough for himself to earn more than 5000 Magical Stones, so he should have no problem. He needs to do start research and start the way of origin which is the real way of the powerpared to the spells and whatnot. Just because he has "Ghost Origin Level 2" he can cast basic ghost-spells and even try to talk with the ghost imagine if he learns about other "Origins" and improves that. With these thoughts, Skraal started going towards "Anderwhal City" without a second thought, the events ofst night was one of the reasons why he doesn''t want to enter the deep of the forest more. He saw two powerful beings in just one day one of them is Druid Lord which is pretty strong and the other one is Lord Forest a Satyr from the legends which is he can even understand how strong and capable that creature is. He will not have the chance of encountering good nature powerful beings, what if Druid Lord and Lord Forest were creatures of evil and not nature, they most likely try to keep him as a pet to search for him. In the end, he was no mere human he was an embodiment of Gis Energy, his nature, soul anything is more valuable than anything else and there is an "Origin" value of his body too, If an intelligent-being with strong power researched him understand that he does not have to abide the rules of magic which is "No-Consumption of Gis Energy, When using spells" and "Casting every spell without having to thought about the number of casting at one time at all" They would turn into a crazy madman with crazy motives. Skraal just shook his head and then started walking at faster speeds, At that time in his mind he was thinking of buying a home with a courtyard in the city of "Anderwhal" most likely he is going to need one of it as he doesn''t want to do his research into a private room of a hotel or a school at all. He needs some private space for his studies and origin improvement thoughts. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 After Skraal finally reached the city he took a deep breath and smiled. Not that he was scared of being forest in just one day he encountered many things and noticed that improving himself was not only going to happen with only improving his spells and improving his level of progress. He needs to improve his understanding of the origins that he wants to improve on. With these thoughts on his mind, he started walking and about thirty minutester he found a ce that rent ces. After about twenty to thirty minutes of talking he finally found a ce that he could very well live have fun and at the same work on his research too. In normal cities and other light-mage cities researching about necromancy or other dark-arts strictly forbidden and the people who found do it will be killed by the city council or hunted. - The home Skraal found for himself had two different rooms and onemon-room and it was a single-story building made up of stones. It had an underground research ce and on top of that, it has a courtyard and office-room too. Everything was on point, As Skraal entered the house he is going to live he first checked all of the ces and found that the home was good enough for himself for the being. The bed, drawers tables, and other things already have been set and he did not need to buy that furniture and in the basement, there are metal tables and other things such as shelves for the book, the office was pretty same too with one table three chairs one for home-owner and other guests everything was good and simple. The home was not in the center of the Anderwhal City or outskirts of it, It was pretty close to "Dark Energy School" and othermon-areas, it even had a courtyard that covers 30m2 and circled by stone-walls. The rent of this ce was monthly paid and it was about 100 Magical Stones, astronomical ount for many teachers and other people but not a big amount for people like Skraal who works alone and have easy way hunt in the forest for creatures. After everything has been done Skraal went to an Inn to ate some food before starting his research about necromancy and finally entering it. There are a lot of things to know learn and he knew it. - Diana and Fran was in the office-room of the Diana and they were talking about thest-events, "Did you heard about what happened in the "Outer-1 and Outer-2" Krimnak Forest ?" Fran asked with concerning face, It looks like he was a little bit feeling because of the new incidents. Diana took a deep breath and looked at Fran, It looks like she knew something about the events Fran talking about. "Are you talking about many student-mages and their teachers from the school has been killed" Fran nodded and started talking. "Yes, I thought about making new differences on how we are entering the Kramnik Forest with the students, I heard that Underground Undead School lost about four teachers and more than 20 students and "Nightmare Devil School" lost 10 teachers and 40 Students" Fran Dir was the man that who normally responsible of many things in the school, which is payments of teacher and well-being of students and other things, So it was a job to know when entering the forest or not, He is the one who makes things set for the other teachers. Diana smiled and shook her head and started talking. "There will be no need," Fran furrowed his brows and this time he sat on the chair and started talking. "Spill it out" Diana smiled and started talking. "In thest night do you know who went to "Krimnok Forest" to hunt ?" Fran thought a little bit and just one secondter his face showed an understanding. Diana smiled and kept talking. "Yes, you thought it right the one who went to "Krimnok Forest" was and responsible for the all of murders is our new helper, Skraal, we only knew he is the one who killed all of these people because we know that he rented a house and this kind of thing only happened when he entered the forest" Fran nodded and answered. "So, other than the leader you and me there is no person knew that he is the one who killed all of them" Diana nodded and smiled as she took the cup of coffee and drank a little bit. At that time Fran asked. "Is he is not scared that he will found out by the two-schools that only weaker than us by little standard and hunted by them" Dianaughed a little and started speaking. "Of course not, If we were to anger him he would just attack us by himself to kill us all, Don''t you noticed that nature of him" as Diana spoke about the "Nature" of a person Fran got up from his seat and looked at Diana with a serious expression in her eyes. Diana took a deep breath and answered. "He is not a normal-mage he is a "Chaotic-Mage" who only works for his power and not scared by anyone other than death, He will do very bad things for power if it is necessary" As Fran heard about this matter he asked. "The leader Verton knew about this right ?" Diana just nodded and did not say anything the one who told her about this matter was Leader Verton. After Leader Verton saw the Skraal with his eyes he evenmented that he has no confidence in himself to take on these guys alone and most likely he knew that this new-mage that they have in their group is more dangerous than any mage on this "Anderwhal City" Verton was trusted his power and other things but from the looks and walks of it, Skraal has more experience that he could not imagine at all. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 When all of these things were done about the home Skraal took a deep breath and went to his "Underground Base" There are more than two weeks for the "Zone" to open he right now wanted to improve his Origin ability. The difference between magical spells and "Origins" is too big and many of the powerful beings epted the "Origins" as the real power of theirs For example, Skraal has "Ghost Origin 0.2" this means that he does not need to know and understand about the "Ghosts" with more understanding of the "Ghost Origin" he could even cast "Ghost Type Spells" without having them. In this section calling these supernatural abilities as "Spells" is not a true thing because when a person has an understanding and improves his "Origin Ability" of said, "Topic" which is "Ghost", he could control, use "Ghost" as much as he wants. If he showed a person that would be the "Druid Lord" he encountered on the Krimnok Forest, he could not see the "Origins" of his but he knew that that being could control nts and forest with a shake of his hands just because of the "Origin" he has, and that is the real power that mages have in their mind and body and why they would be scared by normal people. As long as they do enough research and use their magical energy on the "Origins" they could be the "Origin" they are looking for. Compared to using a fireball spell having the origin of "Fire" too much different, the first user could cast a fireball spell to harm his enemies andter burn anything with just one thought without having to think about anything at all. Skraal thought about all of these because before starting his research he has to know about the real description of the "Origin" and do not enter a power-way just because of wanting the power and without knowledge. Skraal then took a deep breath and his magical "Gis Energy" started condensing as it condensed ck energy started to manifest from his body and in just one to two secondster his status a little bit changed. Skraal Level 5 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 5.0 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 7.2) (Ghost Origin Effect +0.2) (ss Effect +1.5) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 2) - Dark Energy Shield (Level 4.9) (ss Effect +1.5) - Emperor Crow Feathers (Level 4.9) (ss Effect +1.5) - Negative Dark Particles X3 (Level 4.9)(ss Effect +1.5) - Dark Energy Sphere st (Level 8.2) (ss Effect +2.5) - "Dark Death g" (Level 5) (ss Effect (Level 8.2) (800x800) (640.000 M2) ------------------------------------------- - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = Necromancy Origin %0.0 - Skraal easily created the "Origin" of "Necromancy" from now on then every understanding about the "Necromancy" will enter his "Origin" and from there it will enter the "Necromancy" section and give more power to himself and give himself a different kind of chances to use "Necromancy" like a natural ability not earn spells to cast. After he finished creating the "Necromancy" he took some papers and quills and started writing what he knows about the "Necromancy" "Necromancy is the power to utilize the magic involving the dead, death magic and souls, it is a form of magic and dark magic the bane of the "Animancy" After Skraal wrote a little bit he started thinking that the Necromancy also called "Undead Magic" is highly respected in themunity of "Dark-Mages" and hunted with high-force and magic by the mages of "Light" Skraal then kept writing. "Many of necromancy abilities revolve around the manipting the death, the death magic, and souls even resurrecting the dead. Or resurrect them to control them alive, It is easy to talk with deceased either by summoning and creating their form of spirit or just resurrect it is undead-body and give him the intelligence of the times when he or she alive." Skraal then took a deep breath and used dark-magic to try some of these abilities. Not that it is going to work without any spell he just wanted to have a feeling of true necromancy. One of the reasons why he wants to be a "Necromancer" in the end he could very well live without thinking about dying by old age or even by some times cheating the death with ease and no problem at all. At that time a little change manifested on the "Necromancy"pared to the "Ghost Origin" it was too low to even give him power. - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = Necromancy Origin %0.01 ---------------- At least it is a sign that he embarked the way of the "Necromancy" the number of Origins he can control and try to research right now was only "Three" as he could feel it but cant exin it. So he thought that having another "Origin" work well with his understanding. Because when he thought about it, having the "Ghost Origin" was pretty good because it waspatible with the "Necromancy Origin" if he wants to have another "Origin" too, it would be good if it waspatible with "Ghost Origin" "Necromancy Origin" Skraal started thinking, after about thirty minutester he took a deep breath and decided on the "Death Origin" as it was the best "Origin" to understand about the "Necromancy" - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = Necromancy Origin %0.01 Death Origin %0.0001 ------ At that time Skraal understood thatpared to the Ghost and Necromancy Origin having and understanding the "Death Origin" is not the same as others. Becausepared the Ghost and Necromancy Origin. Death is a big and serious thing thatmands one of biggest power, if it was easy to understand and manipte it everyone will choose the "Death Origin" as one of their "Origin" Skraal can choose it because he was different than others. He has the power and time to improve his powers, with his advantages it should be not hard to find items, secrets, and many other things to improve his power of Origin. With these thoughts on his mind, he left his house to buy one human corpse and some animal bones and blood, he needs do to experiments on the dead to understand "Death" and "Necromancy" Chapter 46 Chapter 46 For Skraal finding a dead human body with "Magical Stones" is not hard at all. He went to "Market Cemetery" where dead human corpses were sold by the families of the deceased,pared to just bury them they wanted to earn some funds from the death of their loved ones and at the same time help the improvement of magical studies. Of course, thetter was just a big lie many of them cared about the Magical Stones they are going to earn from the corpse. After Skraal bought about six human corpses all of the human corpses were delivered to his house and he is the one who put them on metal tables in his underground base. He used basic magical energy for stopping the process of decaying. He bought three male corpses and three female corpses all of the adults and all of them died because of sickness and other natural causes at a young age. They weremon people with no background and they were no mages. It is easy to die in this world if someone is not a mage. He did purchase "saw" "knives" and other things for himself. In the end, all of the things cost 30 Magical Stones, After everything was ready he first started with one male corpse, It just in front of him and other corpses were backid down on the other-metal tables. He took a knife and started inspecting the corpse trying to learn how it died, what were the reason for his death and other things such as where did his soul go. As he inspected the first corpse from the outside he nodded and took notes, the things that he was wondering more. After that, he used a knife to cut open the belly of the male corpse human and started cutting down the organs and putting each of the ss bowls made up especially for experiment. In his first experiment, he was just learning about human anatomy and making himself ustomed to working with the deceased. After about thirty minutester he opened the chest and belly of the man directly and finished taking all of the organs except, eyes, nose, ears, and brain. He took the hearth, lungs, and other things with skill. For him, it was no different than dissecting an animal because he was no human at all. After he finished taking the corpses, he started thinking. "Each of organ has a mission in the human body, and if one of them got broken the brain sendsmands to repair it and uses food to rece the energy it uses when repairing, If the repair is not worked, the human most likely dies if there is no magical help or some kind of medicine who helps to repair the broken organ of the human." In these words, "Broken" means the organ that does not work well. With a little bit of experience on human anatomy and the human body he learned that the first corpse male he was experimenting dead because of heart failure, His heart was broken, Skraalughed himself when he thought about his sentence "His hearth was broken" He thought to himself "Maybe he got cheated by his wife and that is the reason why his heart was broken" He made a cold-joke to himself and felt disgusted because of the joke he did not because he was joking about a man who died. After the cold-joke, he washed his hands and started inspecting every organ he took from the man and taking notes about it. He was working very well with no distraction at all. In the end, this researches the ones who will give him power for more freedom and doing whatever he wants. - 2 Hours Passed - Skraal took the notes of each organ and inspected them with his mind without using the magical power at all. Because "Origins" are different than magic itself, He needs to understand the "Origin" he chooses by himself without using magic so that he can improve his "Origin Point" after just three hourster his Origin Powers changed a little bit but the change was negligible. - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = Necromancy Origin %0.02 Death Origin %0.0003 - Skraal also knew that not every "Origin" increase will give him power in the area of the spell, Ghost Origin gave him an increase for his spells but it may not be the same for the "Death and Necromancy Origin" The real reason for learning and researching about the "Origin" he chooses because if the "Origin Value" reaches a point he could very well control undead without needing to spell with pure magical power and intent within his mind. That is the thing he was looking for not calling shy spells like a traditional mage. He stopped working and left the underground-base for the time being for eating something and drinking a little bit. - After he ate and drank he went back to his underground-base and then started working on the Male Corpse 2. He already nned some kind of things that he wants to do with each corpse. "Corpse 1 Male " "Human Anatomy Learning About How Organs Works" "Corpse 2 Male" "Ghost Experiments Soul Looking" "Corpse 3 Male" "Brain Experiment Brain Control and Brain Secrets" "Corpse 4 Female" "First Undead Experiment Undead Physiology" " Corpse 5 Female" "First Ghoul & Banshee & Ghost Experiment Ghost Physiology" "Corpse 6 Female" "Talking Experiment Ressurection Secrets" This was his ns for the corpses, he was thinking of finishing these experiments in one week, he does not need to create sessful results, he was creating progress and improvement for his understanding, not other things at all. For him, learning is more important than being sessful. So, he will only work on these corpses for one week and then start learning from outer-sources in the city after one week. He wants to have Basic Level Necromancy Origin and Basic Level Death Origin before the time of entering "Zone" hase. With these thoughts in his mind, Skraal started thinking about how to find the soul of the "Corpse 2" he may need to use magical power here even if he does not want to use it. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 After, Skraal finished his work with the Corpse 1 Male, he started working on the "Corpse 2 Male" This corpse was a little bit different than the other first corpse, it was a young man with blonde hair and a handsome face, but it was dead so it is not important. Skraal started thinking. "I want to experiment with Ghost and Soul Finding, but I have to use magic for it" Of course, Skraal does not want to use any magic in his experiments for gaining knowledge by only his power but he knew he had to do it. After ten secondster, He concentrated on the "Ghost" Origin, he has trying to find "Ghost Energy" on the body. After about five minutester of working on the body, he finally found something just at the top of the Corpse 2 Male. Skraal started inspecting the energy he found, its shape was a sphere with gray color, basically a mist in the shape of "Sphere" Skraal first used his magical energy and "Ghost Origin Energy" to interact with the gray sphere energy, after the two energy came into contact with the "Gray Sphere" on the top of the corpse of the young man, the change started happening on the "Gray Sphere" Just one minuteter, the mist turned into a human-shape, It was moving and looking around but could not talk, maybe it was talking but Skraal does not have the means to understand what he is talking about. Skraal with quick thought used "Ghost Origin" on himself, directing the energy to his ears and brain making itpatible with the "Ghosts" After he did it, he started hearing the voice of the young man. "Please help me" Skraal then again directed the "Ghost Origin" energy to his voice and his mind answered. The sound that came from his mouth was different than normal human-voice, it was a little bit deep but silent. "What you need" At that time, the human-shaped ghost started talking. "I killed by my uncle so that they could sell my corpse to a mage which is you to earn magical stones, his name is Rodrick Frames, if you kill him and his wife and avenge me I will give you my ghost essence which is valuable to you if you want to learn about "Ghost Origin" Skraal started thinking, some things don''t match up, why would a young man knew about Origins and Ghost Essence which is essentially his soul, killed by a normal man from the understanding of Skraal. "Why would I believe in you, If you know about the Origin and Essence how a normal person could kill you". The human-shaped ghost did not expect this answer and fell silent as he fell silent Skraal looked at other corpses and tried to find the ghost of them but it was no avail, there are no ghosts on the corpses other than this young man corpse. If only he knew more about the "Ghosts" he easily understood what his happening. Human-Shaped Ghost started talking at that time. "I am already dead and I just want you to kill them not much and I know about "Origin" and "Essence" because I worked as a cleaning worker close to a strong mage, I could not remember the name of it." Skraal nodded and went back to his cab and took a ss-container which was closed by the cursed-paper, Cursed-Paper was a paper tool for people who want to keep things inside of their container, when one thing is put inside of this ss-container the container will not going to open unless the thief knows about Curses or stronger than a person who used the "Curse-Paper" to seal the container. Skraal bought this for his experiments, He expected this kind of situation, as he can see the Human-Shaped Ghost had no individual power because if he had he would not be talking with himself. After Skraal took the container the color of the Human-Shaped Ghost started changing into the dark, Skraal did not wait and directly used his magical power and ghost origin to contain the "Ghost" Because in the form of a ghost, a young man had no power whatsoever it could not resist the magical power and original power of the Skraal and easily entered the ss-Sphere, After Skraal put it in the ss-Sphere he again closed the sphere with the Cursed Paper, rendering any kind of resistance of breaking the ss-Sphere useless. After everything was over he already started seeing and learning more about the Ghost he put it in. He learned that it was not a ghost of the young man, It was a Revenge Mage Ghost, who died because of some sort and could not pass the threshold of the death because of it is revenge and turned into the Revenge Mage Ghost A ghost mage who lives only for revenge was trying to use the Skraal aspleting his revenge and then when he was going to give essence it was going to try and take over the body of Skraal. Skraal at that time noticed an increase in "Ghost Origin". For checking it he gave themand to the system and started inspecting it. - Origins - Ghost Origin %0.2 = Necromancy Origin %0.02 Death Origin %0.0003 Skraal did not expect this kind of increase at all, But suddenly he started feeling tired. He thought and knew that it was most likely from a sudden increase of Ghost, It looks like catching, talking, and finding a Revenge Ghost Mage was a big thing to do when it came towards improving the "Ghost Origin" and he knew that without the help of "magic" this is not possible. - After he woke up, the first thing he did was check his status and spells Skraal Level 5 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 5.0 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 7.9) (Ghost Origin Effect +1) (ss Effect +1.5) (Needs Evolution Materials) "?" "??" "?" "?" "?" - - Origins - Ghost Origin %1.0 = Necromancy Origin %0.02 Death Origin %0.0003 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Skraal at first could not see what kind of materials he needed for the evolution of the "Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter" As he inspected the system showed the spell differently. - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 7.9) (Ghost Origin Effect +1) (ss Effect +1.5) (Needs Evolution Materials) "Description" "Level 7.9 % 0.1 , 0.1 has to be %100 "Ghoul Energy Soul" "Ghost Origin Support" "Ghoul Power Staff" "Ghoul Eye Pearl" - Evolution - = Ghoul Lord (Level 8 Creature) - After Skraal got the information from the system he justughed with disbelief, ording to this information he saw, it will take more than one year to upgrade the "Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter" to "Ghoul Lord " which is an eight-level creature with it is his origin. Considering that at that time Skraal could summon more than 10 Ghoul Lord, the power of something like this most likely easy to destroy a bigger part of the "Anderwhal City", and considering that he has no problem casting the and summoning the Ghoul Lord, it is easy to destroy a city which has more than 1 million poption with "Ghoul Lords" Skraal justughed and then stopped looking at the Ghoul Hunters for the time being, before he enters the zone and finds what he looks for there should be no chance for himself to upgrade them. First, he needs many "Origin Power" to summon a creature like "Ghoul Lord", about %20 to 30 percent of Ghost Origin. Then he needs to find Ghoul Energy Soul, and support it with Ghost Origin and then he needs a Ghoul Power Staff and Ghoul Eye Pearl which he doesn''t know what that is. His best chance to find these itemsy on venturing inside of the "Zones" many mages enter these zones to find items, secrets, new spells, and more power Skraal starts to understand why they were too important. After these thoughts, he took a deep breath andid down a little, he was not that tired but he needs to shut off his train of thoughts for the time being. As heid down on his bed and entered asleep, he saw a dream. When he was seeing the dream a voice was talking to him like telling a story, He just listened and keep himself in the dream without leaving the dream at all. "You stride forward through the light portal hidden high atop a mountain among ayer of clouds. You''re immediately met by a taxing world. A thick fog hangs in the air and obstructs your vision beyond a few yards. Any fears you had before you entered the portal are now washed away by this tranquil world. There''s so much to learn in this world, but now is not the time to getcent and reckless. This world is indubitably threatening, but with great riskse great rewards. Close to your proximity you see bits and pieces of creatures never before seen by anyone of your kind. Despite looking friendly and docile, you try to avoid getting too close. You manage to find traces of feathered creatures, muscr creatures, and what you think might be tiny creatures of some sort. With a final check of your supplies, you ready yourself as you set upon a world beyond your imagination. But, with a little creative thinking, a bit of tenacity, and some scouting experience, you''ll be able to make the most of this most wonderful opportunity. " - Skraal then woke up, he started thinking about this dream and voice inside of his head, the creatures he saw, but one thing was bad because he had to leave the dream before it finished. It was not that he wanted to leave the dream but it was like he had no chance whatsoever. It was a forced-leave making him feel more weird and expectant. He thought that maybe this dream was connected to the old life that he does not remember at all. Skraal primary goal was earning power to defend himself and do whatever he wants, True Freedom. But at the same time, he was still thinking about what he was what was he before he woke up in the Vampire Prison. There should be a reason for all of these dreams and things, He knew that he was no human but he doesn''t know why he was not a human or what he was before waking up in the Vampire Prison. What if at the end of this dream he could find what he is looking for? Maybe the reason why he had this kind of power and reborn as Chaotic-Mage, Embodiment Of Gis Energy (Magical Power) was something he did in the ce he saw. What was the wonderful opportunity he saw in the end of the dream. Skraal asked himself many questions but then he shook his head and whispered to himself. "Another question for another day" With this whisper, he got up from his bed and went to nearly "InN" the eat food and drink something strong toe back to reality. - 2 Days Passed - - Skraal already stabilized the new power that came from the Ghost Origin and it is an improvement. He will now have to start at the "Corpse 3 Male" This time he was going to experiments of "Brain" and learning about controlling the mind of the corpse. This experiment was important for himself because in the future when he is using necromancy as a power to utilize, he needs to control the undead creatures Knowing about the brain and mind may affect his power in the future, that was the reason why he was trying to understand more about the corpse and brain itself. - In the outskirts of Anderwhal City, three-person stood up, each one of them wore ck-clothes with green skull insignia on their back. These people are "Cursed" organization, one of the biggest organization in the world of dark-mages. As they came to "Anderwhal City" it is not hard to understand that they have some motives in their mind. Many of the mages from the schools of Anderwhal city already reported what they saw and it caused an uproar inside of the city and circles of dark-mages. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Verton looked at the faces of Fran and Diana and started talking. "Start, what kind of information we have on the "Cursed" people entered the city today" About one hourter three-person from the "Cursed" entered the Anderwhal City, People were wondering why they are here, the best thing they thought was because of the "Zone" In the meantime, it seems that they were not trying to hide. This may create a different kind of thoughts on people''s minds. Diana was the first one to speak, she held a yellow-paper in her hand and started talking. "The information from the Crows, clearly indicates that these three people came here because of the "Zone" entrance, From the looks of it they are only three people and most likely each of the levels 5 mages with strong battle power, One of them is a woman with crimson hair and other two is male at the ages of 30, they seem to be uninterested in anything and after they entered the Anderwhal Management and spoke with them they just started walking around the city." Diana then nodded her head and spoke. "That is all" Verton nodded it is head after listening to the words of Diana - Cursed Organization is a little bit different organization than others, many organizations created with a sense of purpose, or sector they are working on, be it a school, or research facility and many things, but nobody knew the real purpose of the Cursed, but their numbers were too many and many of them not even known by the people, They have a lot of funds than they could even rival to "Anderwhal City" The mysteriousness of this organization was the reason why people were scared of them and at the same time wanted the work with them. Verton only met one person from the "Cursed" in his life and the easiest way to recognize they are true Cursed person or not is looking their back, if there is a mark of "Green Skull" then they are from Cursed. Of course, this can be used for many gangs around the city and mage-bandit organizations to scare the other people. But when strong mages saw the mark of "Green Skull" they will know it is true or not. Only people with not enough knowledge could be scared of these things. Fran did not say anything as he does not have anything to add. - In the Anderwhal City, there are streets for each mage race, as fighting and having battles prohibited, many beings lived near their race, Crimson Domain for the Vampires, Moonlight Domain for the werewolves, and Commonity Domain for the humans as the management of "Anderwhal" is in the hands of the humans they have biggest power and control over the city. Dwarves and Elves, most of the time do not work on dark-magic so that they do not have enough poption to have a domain for themselves. - In the outskirts of Anderwhal City, three-person standing, each one of them wore ck-clothes with green skull insignia on their back. These people are "Cursed" organization, one of the biggest organization in the world of dark-mages. As they came to "Anderwhal City" it is not hard to understand that they have some motives in their mind. Many of the mages from the schools of Anderwhal city already reported what they saw and it caused an uproar inside of the city and circles of dark-mages. - In a bar made up of stones on the outside and wood on the inside, three people were standing on. They first found a table for themselves and then sat on the chairs and ordered some food and drink. Many of the other mages inside of the bar were trying to not look at them but many of the young ones could not suppress their curiosity to look at the three-person. These people from the "Cursed" Organization, - The woman with crimson hair looked at the male one sitting on the right side of her and started talking with a mboyant tone. "When the Void Foras Zone will be open, do we have to spend too much time here I have research to do you know that right, Nidavian" The male one looked like a young-male but it was clear that he was at the age of 30 to 35, he had ck hair and brown eyes, his build was athletic and nothing could be read from his facial expressions. After he listened to the woman he answered. "Not more than ten days, after we enter the "Zone" we will be collecting a different kind of things and have to report it to "Anderwhal City" and "Organization Base", What is it "Criona" you are the one who was waiting for this zone to open" Criona smiled andughed a little, it was no exaggeration to say that her smile was beautiful and sexy at the same time,bining it with her good body she was the dream of many men even from the other races. "I was, of course, waiting for this, but you know everything we find inside of the zone has to be reported to the organization and we will only get %50 percent of what we found that just makes me cry !" At that time other maleughed a little and entered the conversation and started talking. "Knowing that there are no mages here who could fight against us at all, we will take many things if else they will be dead and their corpses will be stay in the "Zone" without decaying for eternity." With his words, all of themughed, in their eyes, no person could fight against them at all. It may seem like they overestimating their power but they were not, they may be only at the level of 5 but their experience, background and spell power is top-notch, it is possible to say that one of them could contend against the Verton with no difficulty, of curse one of them could not win against the Verton, - When all of these things were happening Skraal did not even know what was happening and still was immersed in his research, more he learns he wants to do research. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 3 Days Later - One weekter the "Void Foras Zone" will be open to organizations and schools around the Diparia Continent (Real Continent Name) Many organizations were already getting ready and three days before, the word of "Cursed" organization people entered the city already started getting forgotten by the many of the normal students and mages. Inside of his underground-base, Skraal already finished all of his experiments without too much of a problem. As he finished hisst experiment he saw a dream in his sleep. --- A fresh plot of grass is enclosed by aromatic hedges, bushes, and shrubs. A pagoda stands near the back of the garden,pletely covered in climbing flowers. The flower beds are well looked after, but still allowed plenty of space to grow; they''re giving off a plethora of scents. The hedges, bushes, and shrubs reach 1.5m/5ft high, but they will grow at least twice asrge if left to their own. A path of stepping stones curves around each bend in the garden, offering a glimpse of the best spots. Vines slightly disrupt the pristine look as they hungrily search for even more pieces ofnd to expand to. The pagoda eternally beckons all visitors, drawing all attention toward it. The flower beds can''t be denied their share of the attention, and the hedges, bushes, and shrubs try to im their share of the glory, but the spotlight will always be on the pagoda. --- Skraal knew this dream that he saw made any sense, he does not understand why a necromancer like himself saw a garden in his dream. It is pretty weird and unnatural at least in his mind. - Origins - Ghost Origin %2.0 = Necromancy Origin %0.1 Death Origin %0.001 - With work and research, he slowly improved his "Origins" and therefore improved his power too. It is a pretty good thing to reach and know for himself. From now on then, not only his spells are upgraded a little bit, but He also has basic control over the "Origins" he had. Especially the "Ghost Origin", he could use basic "Ghost Detection" and "Ghost Attack" spells with natural magic use, the only thing he needs to do is just imagine it and it will happen. Of course, the more strong andplex the spell is more "Origin" he will need. Right now as he only has %2 Ghost Origin so the only basic spell can be used. Right now he could not cast spells using only the "Necromancy Origin" because it still needs more improvement. But the origin itself made his abilities and existing spells powerful. He was good to go. Skraal took a deep breath and left the underground base after, destroying the corpses. He then went to his ssic In for eating food and drink a little bit, he needs to rx his mind and body, Researching is a good thing but if he keeps doing it it will be a problem. He still has a human-body he may look strong which he is but he still getting tired as he thinks and researching about the Origins. - In Anderwhal City, there are many types of organization, the intelligence, battle, security, investigating all have their organization andpanies of some sort. But when it came to collecting intelligence and surveince the best organization is "Crows" The Crows were created in Anderwhal City, but they have several more bases around the continent. They were not powerful or scared like the "Cursed Organization", but they were best at spying, intelligence collector, and other things. Many schools and organizations used "Crows" when they need to find knowledge about somebody or something. When the ce of "Zone" is first located. The Crows were the ones who searched the "Zone" and it is outer-ce, many of the organizations bought information from them and worked with them. In the terms of funds, they may have bigger funds than the "Anderwhal City" itself because, they have many members and many customers, It is the price was pretty high too even for a small-favor. - Skraal entered the Inn and directly sat on the chair he was always sitting on, the bartenders and other people already ustomed to seeing his face in this Inn, called "Broken Staff Inn", different than other Inns Skraal has been and better more chill ce. Before Skraal even ordered bartenders to put food and drink on the table, Skraal did not think about other things and started eating his food as many things were going in his hands. At that time three-person entered the Broken Staff Inn, Skraal looked at the woman one and listened to her "We did not try this Inn before" After the words of Crimson Haired Woman, the two-man on her side started walking the table just beside the "Skraal" was sitting on, they sat on and ordered their foods. At that time the crimson-haired woman looked at the Skraal and licked her lips and smiled as she started talking to him. "Hi, I did not expect to see a handsome as you, would you mind telling your name to us ?" - The crimson-Haired woman was Criona, these three people were the trio from the "Cursed" Organization. After she asked her question the man turned to herself and answered. "I am eating food, maybe after I finish my food" After Skraal answered like this without giving herself any attention, Criona was angry and just about the attack the Skraal but at that time she felt the energy from her friend named Nidavian. After she looked at her friend the Nidavian started talking. "We are in the Anderwhal City, which is not a weak-power at all and I don''t know if you tried to feel but the man you are talking at least at the level of 6 or 7 maybe 8, I don''t think it is a good idea to start a bad rtionship with him, a man who has a power like that could not be a simple man" With the words of the Nidavian, Criona looked at the Skraal and gulped as she noticed. "If you did not warn me I would died without I understood what happened." Criona eximed with fear in her eyes. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 After Criona used her magical power to look at Skraal with the intent of inspecting she knew that she or her friends have no chance against this man, This manpletely outssed them not only in magical capability, he has strong experience too from the demeanor of him. Criona understands that she was about the die If she was no warned by her friend. They may be from the Cursed Organization which is most likely the strongest dark-mage organization and, they may be arrogant towards many other mages but they still capable of knowing what is right and wrong and on the top on that they are smart people, they understand if a person is untouchable by them or not. Criona again looked at the Skraal and spoke. "I am sorry to bother you" After she said her words she did not even looked at the Skraal anymore and just turned her head to the table and ordered food. In the "Broken Staff Inn" just at the other side of the table, two-man was eating food and drinking, At least they looked like having fun and eating, but in the reality, these two was from "Crows" organization and tailing the Cursed Organization people for more knowledge. After they inspected what happened in just mere seconds they looked at each other, both of them had these words in their mind. "People from Cursed Organization scared from the Skraal" As an intelligent collecter organization, they already know where Skraal lives his rtionship with the Dark Energy School, and some of his power, but they did not know that he was that strong that even people from Cursed Organization backed off. This is valuable intel for every organization and all organization knew that Crows never sell false information, The two-man got up and left the Broken Staff Inn after putting some magical stones on the table. At that time Skraal finished his food and drink. He already knew these two were from the "Crows" because of the intel from the Dark Energy School, Diana already said to himself that they will be investigating him. So he saw them, and other crows people tailing him. But he did not know who was the people sitting beside himself and now he knows after looking at their clothes. They were from "Cursed Organization" and their movements that they did against himself backing off because they were scared of retaliation from himself caught the eye of the "Crows" Skraal took a deep breath and directly looked at the Criona and started talking, In his eyes there is no fear or emotion, calm like water cold like ice. "Because of you, people will think the Cursed Organization scared of me" Criona gulped and shook her head showing that she does not understand. Skraal took a little bit of breath and started exining. "The two people who left the Inn was from "Crow" they were tailing you guys and now they saw that you backed down against me and they will report it to their organization as "Cursed People" scared off "Skraal" which is me" With the words of the Skraal, the trio looked at each other and took deep breaths, They did not expect this oue at all. But at that time Criona justughed and then answered. "Let them know it like that mister, It is no bad thing that they know we scared of you they should be scared of you too" After these words, Skraal just smiled a little and then finished his drink and left the "Broken Staff Inn" After he left the Inn, he looked at his status. Skraal Level 5 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 5.0 Spells - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 7.9) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 3) - Dark Energy Shield (Level 4.9) - Emperor Crow Feathers (Level 4.9) - Negative Dark Particles X3 (Level 4.9) - Dark Energy Sphere st (Level 8.2) - "Dark Death g" (Level 5) ------------------------------------------- - Origins - Ghost Origin %2.0 = Necromancy Origin %0.1 Death Origin %0.001 - Skraal took a deep breath after he looked at his status, after that he started walking towards school, His face now known by the students as High Guard Of School which means that he is the one who protects all of the students or others if the need arises. He entered the "Dark Energy School" the sun was up and this time he saw that many students are working on the fields and libraries inside of the school, Young couples are walking and trying to read from some school and other things, and young people who try their new spells bought from the Spell Market, with their hard earned magical stones. In the world of a mage, there are no nobles only Magic Families, which is a family that everyone is a mage of some sort, Many of the descendants of these families are rich and smart because they are taught after they reached a certain age. They did not have any problem buying magical types of equipment or spells and hiring experienced mages to train. After the events of the Krimnok Forest Massacre Dark Year 5210, all of the schools and organizations stopped sending their students to the Krimnok Forest for the time being. - Dark Year 5210 (Current Time) Year Names TimeLine Dawn 0 to 10.000 years Veri Magnus 0 to 5000 years Dark 0 to 5210 ?? years. - Before Skraal even know he already caused an event that made in the history of mages, especially people living in Anderwhal, He was the reason for many people and students killed in the Krimnok Forest in just one day. They named it Krimnok Forest Massacre Dark Year, and book keepers already started writing it the public books for the record. - Dawn Years were the years of first magic started used by other humans and other races, from now on then there are no big battles between races or a really-big war that caused everything to broke down. But after the years entered the Veri Magnus Years, everything just started feeling down and battles are happening all over the ce. In the current era which is named the "Dark" era, because many magical masters, mages, spell masters from the ancient times vanished with many strong spells" Chapter 52 Chapter 52 As Skraal was walking in the courtyard of Dark Energy School, a woman saw him, the woman wore teacher clothes of the Dark Energy School It easy to see that she was at least a mage at the level of "4" It had a good physical build and a little bit taller than normal women, With ck colored eyes and ck hair, she looked good and strong at the same time. Men who like hard-woman will like her. It started walking towards Skraal and started talking after she came in front of him. "I am Dria, sister of Diana, I heard your name is Skraal" Skraal looked at the woman which is four to five cm smaller than himself and nodded. Dria noticed that Skraal had no eye on herself, It was pretty surprising most of the male mages after getting their power and taste power of the magical world, go around the city the findmoner girls to have sex or other purposes. Not thatmoner girls were not like that attention, having to marry an ordinary man versus a mage is pretty much different for the girls who only work in normal jobs. Dria smiled and then started talking again, this time using harsh and provocative words to gain attention from the Skraal. "I heard from my sister that you will go to the "Void Foras Zone", I am not sure if the school leader made the correct decision about you, you do not look strong at all and I do not think you can call yourself a man." Skraal this time smiled,pared the people from the "Cursed" this woman had no power or experience at all, She looked strong and reached level four just because of having an older sister in a strong position. At that time Diana noticed, Dria was talking to the Skraal from her room and directly rushed outside. Diana already made her research about the Skraal and know that he is a Chaos-Mage with unimaginable power even the "Cursed" scared of him, knowing that the sister personality she will try to mess with him, Diana could not know what happens if her sister dies because of one little mistake. At that time, Skraal answered. "I am hearing a fly talking, this is a new thing for me" As he said his words he looked the air and around of himself pretending to be searching for a fly. Dria was a proud woman with a beautiful body and face, Many mage men liked her and admired her. She did not expected to get an answer like this and lost herself a little and shed towards Skraal with a whisper. "Fire Sword" As she whispered, a fire-sword manifested in her right hand. Skraal looked at the shinge to himself and took a deep breath as she whispered. "Ghost Origin" The whisper was so silent nobody heard what he said other than himself, as he whispered the fire-sword manifestation in the hand of the Dria, vanished with a scream that pierced many ears of the students and caused superficial damages to them. Skraal just used the power of "Ghost Origin" to suppress the basic spell that dispels the spell she cast. At that time, A ck energy manifested around the courtyard where Skraal and Dria, staying, Verton showed himself on the top of the balcony of his room and Dianae to the courtyard entering between Skraal and Dria. Diana looked at Dria and inspected her, She noticed that other than a little bit of superficial damage there is nothing wrong with her and of course shock of being powerless. Skraal at that time used his little bit of energy and the ck Energy Field used by the Verton broke like nothing. At that time Skraal used his magical energy to enhance his voice and started talking. "I will say this first time here, I will not tolerate disrespect towards to myself, If something like this happens again our deal is off and I will be surely killing all of the mages here, If you think I can''t do that try me" Skraal then looked at the Diana and Dria and just shook his hand sending a wave of "Ghost Energy", after the dark-greenish wave hit the Diana and Dria, they sent back and hit their back to the "Wall" This kind of move seems like too much but it is normal for in the Dark-Mages Circle. Verton could not say anything to him even if he wanted to kill Diana and Dria just because of their mistake, Only the power-holder is strong in this domain of dark mages, It could be said that he let them go easily. After that Skraal just turned his head and started walking towards to exit, It may look like the deal was still in ce but in the mind of Skraal, the deal was already off, he is going to kill everyone in the "Void Foras Zone" He is the fucking magic, the embodiment of magic, the reason why these humans, vampires, and others are strong and use their shy spells to live the easy life, who are they to disrespect him like this. Skraal was angry, he was not angry like this before but when the things keep repeating themselves he gets angry. He has no empathy for the humans, they are no different than creatures in the forest human kills for the fun at all. So why would he have to think when killing humans, what stopping him from killing the humans? Be it worldly thoughts or godly motives, He has every reason to hunt and kill the humans like creatures they hunt in the forest. Skraal smiled and went to his Inn to drink something, After about one hourter Verton came to his side where he was sitting and apologized for what happened. He said that he will be punishing Dria and Diana because Diana was responsible for Dria but she did not teach her to be respectful towards strong people. Skraal said, he has no grudges about that and the deal is still the same as ever, Of course, it was all lies. In his mind deal already is off and new motives began to surface. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Skraal just drinking in the Inn all alone, there was nobody in the as a customer other than himself. He was just waiting for the time the pass, At that time he started thinking about the years and the calendar itself. It may look not important but looking at the history many things could be learned from it. There are four eras in the world of "Grev" (real-name of the world) Lost Era 0 to 10.000 Years Magic Light Era 0 to 5.000 Years Cold Wind Era 0 to 1000 years Dawn Era 0 to 3052 This means that the year they on now called "Dawn Era Year 3052" Skraal knows the basics of every era and what happened in all of them. The first era was called Lost Era, because of many things of history and magical powers and the cultures lost at that time, It is said that before the Lost Era many people did not know how to write or read at all. But the magic from the Lost Era weirdly always more strong and powerful, too bad that it is called "Lost Era" as the magic from the era itself lost in history. In the same "Era" a race who were pretty prominent at that times called "Crowians" the race of crow-humans, lost in the history too and went extinct, many people and mages are looking for their ruins scattered around the world, It said that they were mages with weird-knowledges on their side. - Magic Light Era was the times when all of the people from races started entering the world of mages, It was an era that many battles started happening and many organization started forming As the people from the other races and human themselves learns about the magic more, they started venturing too deep into the magic with the ideals of total domination of all the continents and world itself. Weirdly many modern-magical spells of the time found and created by the mages of the time of "Magic Light Era" At this time of era, "The Battle Of All Races" happened which is a war in which the all-races turned towards each other and killing themselves fornd and more magical secrets. Many things happened in this era but Skraal himself did not have much information or read about these things. "Cold Wind Era" was named Cold Wind, because for some natural or unnatural reasons the all of the continents even the deserts, started freezing with ice and snow, the cold killed many humans and races and at the same time, a disease named "Cold Fly Disease" which is magical showed itself and killed many humans, vampires, werewolves about almost every race, the poption of the world named as Grev lost about %50 percent of all living beings. After some timeter the disease itself went extinct without any reason at all. At that time the continent Skraal on started called "Froliel" by the people of the continent itself, many people used different names but all of the mages used "Froliel Continent" for the name of the continent they living in. As ofst the Dawn Era and the era happening right now named "Dawn Era" because the disease went extinct and at the same time the wars between the people slowed down. At this timeter many empires, ns, and other organization already created a powerful source of funds and powerful intelligent leaders, The climate change stopped as the natural biomes of the continent came to their ce, People named this era of "Dawn" because everything entered a peaceful state. - Skraal thought all of this and drank one more beer before going into his home to sleep, He had to rest because he will be going to study the next day. As he kept drinking he noticed a book on the shelves of the Inn, He looked at the book and got up from his seat and picked it up, the bartenders and barkeeper already know who is the Skraal is and they know he is a customer that always came here to this Inn. So they did not say anything to him. Skraal picked up the ck book and read it is name "Tales Of Loverian Maryeria" Skraal smiled after reading the name of the book, the Loverian Maryeria most likely the strongest mage of the humans ever produced and the mage who created more than 5.000 spells in his lifetime, many of human-mages using his spells still at this time. If he is not wrong this man was a man from the times of "Lost Era", some of the mages said that he created more than 100.000 spells but because of the effect of the Lost Era only 5.000 of them came to "Dawn Era" Skraal always felt weird, why humans who could create these kinds of things and have such power in ancient times do not found a way to make themselves immortal. After Skraal asked this question to himself, He took a deep breath and started thinking. "What if they found but they just do not show that they are still living" Skraal smiled and closed his eyes with the understanding of something, He opened the book and started reading it. "Journal Day 1 Loverian Maryeria" "I finally have the chance of meeting with the Crowians, they opened their monument to me which the monument itself called "Raretiar" most likely the research site of the Crowians, I am thinking that I will have many chances of talking and learning more secrets from them." "Journal Day 3 Loverian Maryeria" "I started having fun around with the Crowians,pared the humans and other races of the basic world, they know many thing and have a good amount of books that humans or other race do not know and they do not talk too much giving their mind and thought to work on magical secrets of the world." "Journal Day 7 Loverian Maryeria" "With the help of the Crowians, I found an item called "Pihye Stone" in the deep ruins of "Artayares" which is a ruin created by even an older-race called "Firano" the people of swamps. This stone looks like have spells of healing, I wonder what it is going to work on" Chapter 54 Chapter 54 After Skraal read this he noticed that there is no "Day 10" and just basic knowledge about the Loverian Maryeria. Skraal wondered what the stone he found works on, In the future time he may need to find the "Journal Day 10" and "Journal Day 15" With these thoughts in his mind, he put the book on the shelf and went to his home. When he was walking towards his home he noticed that the air was getting darker with ck clouds and in a short time, it was going to rain. Skraal took a deep breath, As he was walking a man with basic in clothing and with a goat-style beard, looked at him and spoke. "Do you need some fun, I could get you a nice piece of meat" Of course in these words "meat" means "woman", Skraal has no interest in sexual activities, Of course, he knows what is that or how to do it but he is just not interested in it for the time being. Not only that he could not pay for some man or woman to have a sexual rtionship with himself. Skraal just shook his head and kept walking, The man furrowed his brows andmented from the back of the Skraal. "I figured out that you were male-whore anyway" Skraal took a little breath and shook his hand, After he shooked his hands, a woman''s face in the form of a mask manifested and attacked the man, Before the man understood what happened, he was dead. The death of his reason was scared of death. Ghost Origin has good effects on the people who have no magic because it is possible for the even basic level of Ghost Origin powers to scare and kill themoner humans. After the man died, Skraal did not even think of changing his body to the Bone-Pearls, not only that he did not take him as an experimental body, He believed that this human corpse was not even worth the be his experiment subject. Not even his corpse. - One hourter - Three different men surrounded the corpse of the man Skraal killed. After about spending twenty to thirty minutes, One of the men with grey hair and strong body build looked at the man on his right and asked. "Did you find anything" The man nodded and then shook his head. The first nod was meant that he found who did it and the shake of the head means that they have no chance to have revenge, This kind of behavior means that he will not even tell the name of the man who killed their member so that their organization itself do not get involved with this man because it could be devastating for the organization itself. The gray-haired man was named Aryas, he was themander of the organization named Red Princess, Red Princess is an organization that works on the matters of gambling, women-trafficking, and sometimes fugitive transporting, but the real deal of their fundses from selling the woman to rich noble people or mages. They were not a crime syndicate in thews of human cities or magic cities because everything they do was officialized by the members of the organization. Red Princess, pay it is taxed to cities they working on and in the human cities, they use magic to cheat the normal human people. In the matter of selling the women, they were not forcing anybody, they just make the beautiful woman miserable and forcing them to sign the contract. After the contract is signed the women have no chance of getting back, from every customer women''s only take %10 of the share, %90 of the share goes to "Red Princess" Thest thing they do which is Fugitive Transporting is a pretty easy thing to do, If some people need to travel to another organization or country boundaries but they do not have enough money or needed material to enter the target organization or the country, Red Princess will make them with everything they have, be it a sister or a child, or some kind of valuable material, After the transactionplete, Red Princess Organization will send a notice to the target country itself and will pay %50 of the money to the country itself. It looks like a dumb thing to work with Red Princess but the thing is even if someone has money they don''t need to contact them at all. In the end, the people without money or power to ones that losing their everything, Fugitive Transporting used as a supportive thing for "Sex Jobs", In the end, some mages like boys too, In this kind of world, everything is okay to do as long as you have the power of doing so. The man Aryas spoke was one of the members of the Red Princess who work as the magical investigator who investigates magical ces for the name of the organization itself. His name was Lanye, in this matter, he did not even use magical power to find who killed one of the workers of Red Princess, he just asked people what they saw and they gave the name of who killed and what he did before, The one who killed this worker was a man named Skraal, many of the people already heard his name, Lanye knows that Red Princess will not take on the man named Skraal for just worker, thinking that he is individual can scare off people from the "Cursed" and even have the background of the "Dark Energy School" it is not a good thing to do at all. Red Princess Organization was created in the time of "Dawn Era 2800" it can be said that they were an organization that had been around for more than 200 years, they are around because they know that having feuds with mages is never a good thing. Compared to having feuds giving them women and making them happy is always more of a good thing to do. - Current Time ( Dawn Era - 3052) Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Skraal was in his basement, looking at the corpses, most of them already used and there is only one corpse left for himself to use in his experiments. His improvement was not bad at all, but it was not enough for the Skraal himself. After he learned that true power dwells in the "Origins" he long forgotten about the "Spells" not that he was not going to use them but he started specializing in improving the "Origins" Skraal took a deep breath and then looked at his status. As he was improved the status style changed a little bit for an unknown reason that Skraal himself did not know. Skraal Level 5 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 5.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 7.9) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 3) - Dark Energy Shield (Level 6.0) - Emperor Crow Feathers (Level 5.0) - Negative Dark Particles X3 (Level 5.0) - Dark Energy Sphere st (Level 8.5) - "Dark Death g" (Level 6.0) ------------------------------------------- - Origins - Ghost Origin %4.0 = Necromancy Origin %1.1 Death Origin %0.01 - After Skraal looked at his status he directly thought in his mindmanding. "I would like to give up on the spell of the "Triple Bone Arrows"," After Skraalmanded with a direct voice system did not even ask himself and the spell "Triple Bone Arrows" vanished and Skraal himself earned "300" points to spend on the market itself. For summoning creatures, he has the "Ghoul Hunters" which is limited and could not be improved as long as he finds the items needed. He could summon five Ghoul Hunters on the front line and could shoot 15 Negative Dark Particles to enemies from afar. For long-range attacking and explosive kind of spell he has the Negative Dark Particles X3, If the enemies came to close only thing he has to do is cast the spell named Dark Energy Sphere st and destroy them. At the same with the improvement of basic "Origins", he could use the Origins and cast a different kind of effect which works as spells without any kind of limitation whatsoever. Skraal got up from his chair and get close to thest male corpse and touched it is head, some of the organs were not inside of the body and it was a pretty gruesome looking corpse. After Skraal touched the head of the corpse, he closed his eyes and focused his "Necromancy Origin" on the head of the corpse after using his energy for about one to two seconds, a symbol of "Triangle" manifested on the head of the corpse. After the symbol manifested, Skraal got away from the corpse and ordered it within his mind. "Got up !" After the order from the Skraal, the corpse rose and started standing up like a human, the look of it pretty disgusting even for the standard of the Skraal, it was powered by the "Triangle" mark Skraal put on it is head. This is the start of the "Necromancy" using dead bodies as the vessel. Skraal right now has enough "Origin" power to use the "Necromancy" to create a mark for himself to mark the corpses and control them with no force at all because in the normal times he still not using any magical energy whatsoever. The name of the corpse in the system itself was not even an "Undead", it was named "Walking Corpse" by the system and it is level is the same as wild creatures, pretty much a walking dead body with the capabilities of a little bit stronger than humans. Many mages even the student mages have no problem against these kind of creatures and three armed human ordinary warriors could take care of it. Skraal tested it is capabilities for about one hour, It is speed was slower than ordinary humans but it was stronger than ordinary human males, considering that it has no "Tired" status basically will never tire at all, It was a pretty good ve for himself. It used pure magical energy to work and a "Triangle" mark from the Skraal to channel energy to the physical body to perform basic feats, the fact that Skraal has an infinite amount of magical energy make this kind of basic Corpse Walker a creature that could not tire or it is the body to be destroyed by natural means. Of course, it could be still killed or broken down by magical or physical capabilities, It will just not rot and get tired or out of use. Skraal thought a little bit and whispered. "If only I had a "Necrom" type of book" Book Of Necrom Skraal was talking about a book type that has the information of the conjuration, necromancy, and other dark arts simr to necromancy like puppet control (controlling humans like puppets). This kind of book was rare and many schools never even saw one of them at all. If Skraal wants to learn about more the subject of "Necromancy" he has to search for ruins or enter the "Zones" to find the information he looking for. This was one of the reasons why he was happy because about five dayster the "Void Zone" will be open and he will have his chance to look and explore many ces for magical secrets. At the same time Skraal thought inside of his mind and used his "300" points to buy an item called "Necromancy Soul Stone", this kind of stone can be found in the real world without using the shop points but it was still a rare item and could not be found in everywhere, Skraal can use this item to keep his "Walkers" and use it again to summon then whenever he wants the Soul Stone he has only given him the chance of carrying about 10 Corpse Walker but it was enough anyway. He did not count the "Corpse Walkers" as a fighting force he just wanted to have some kind of ves for himself to in the need of basic human works and having this kind of item will be never worthless anyway. Using the item he will be improving his understanding of the "Necromancy" too. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The time of the Void Zonee, many people from the "Anderwhal City" started leaving towards Void Loras Zone which is in the "Dark Magic Mountain" close to Anderwhal City itself. Almost all magical organizations and magic-schools prepared for the adventure, the people from the "Cursed" already started walking towards Dark Magic Mountain and people from the Crow send their mages to Void Zone to find valuable items or secrets of new magical spells. Other organizations and schools prepared a team of strong mages to enter the Void Zone, thepanies and organization who did not have enough power of manpower to enter the zones hired people from other organization to do their bidding or prepared a contract between them that worked for the both of the parties. Many of the students were entered the road with the other mages too Because something like this could not be missed. Many of magic-students are not going to enter the Void Loras Zone at all because of the dangers inside of a Void Zone, they were just going to wait outside for their people. People who will be entering the Void Loraz Zone will stay in the "Zone" for about one to two weeks so that people who going to wait outside have to wait for their people. - Dark Era Year 5210 Void Loras Zone - - Skraal was inside a ck-carriage which belongs to the "Dark Energy School", the Dark Energy School had five people, Diana, Fran, Skraal, and Lal Each of them had their goals. The envoy of the Dark Energy School seven carriages, three for individual use which belongs to Skraal, Verton, Diana and Lal will be staying on one carriage and another one for the Fran. Other five carriages people and mages from the Dark Energy School who will wait outside of the zone for the people from the Dark Magical School. The Dark Magic Mountain was close to Anderwhal City about three to five hours needed to reach it with ordinary carriage and with horses a person could reach it about in two hours at the top. As Skraal was sat on the carriage he started thinking about his ns. He will look for the items and secrets of origins which could improve his origins even further for this kind of goal Void Zone is best for a mage like Skraal who works with "Dark" type of "Origins" His secondary object is looking for the "Necrom Books" which have a vast knowledge of necromancy and death matters but this goal was secondary as always because the most important thing is improving his Origin to upgrade his power to the natural state. After his powers reach "Natural State" he could very well do many things without the use of "Spells" at all. Inside of a carriage which different than other carriages who belongs to Dark Energy School, Verton sat on his carriage was branded with "Leader" carriage as he was the most important and strongest person in the Dark Energy School in the name, Verton was an ambitious man but he did not show it around of himself maintaining a normal mage life living inside of the city and founded a dark magic school. But his real objective was to upgrade his power even more and finally start building a city like Anderwhal or have control of the Anderwhal and change it is named to a name that symbolizes himself and his ancestor family. The reason why he looked and expected the opening of the zone was because, He knew that inside of a Void Loras Zone he could find the ck Staff Of Monster Lord, at least something resembles it. There different types of things that could be found on the Void Zone. Spells Enchanted Clothes Magical Staff Scrolls Of Magic Mysterious Notes Of Magic Alchemy Notes Magical Stones Bloodline Magical Powers or Blood Of A Magical Creature. Different Kind Of nts - Verton wanted to find a magical staff with the power of monsters and creatures, Verton was a dark-mage in the core but his research focused on magical creatures and bloodlines of legendary creatures. If he has a staff with the abilities of monsters, he could very well improve his power and reach the level of 7, after level of seven his school Dark Energy Magic School will enter the ranks of "Top Five" in the whole city of "Anderwhal" - Diana and Lal were on the same carriage, they both had their objectives in their mind. Diana was looking for another experience of Zone wants to find a new spell-making item or scrolls for herself to upgrade her abilities of spell-making. Diana was a dark-mage like Verton but she specialized in spell-making or spell-creating,pared to the other mages in the school or the city she was using her spells that she created by using her mind and taking examples from the other spells. Compared to the new spells the spell-scrolls which are embedded into the scrolls for one-time use worked better for herself. Because the spells in the void-zone can be learned and taken as the book but a person could not see how to create a spell-based on a spell-book. But in the scrolls necessary things have to be set on, like inscriptions of a spell and secrets of a spell, scrolls can be activated without needing to use the magical energy even an ordinary person use it. This is why for creating spells Diana needed spell-scrolls. The student of Lal which was a Dark-Poison mage which is a mage who uses the Dark Magic and Poison to create a potent force of magic wanted to find new kinds of poisons to merge with her spells. More potent the poison and more potent abilities it has more power she will have in the future. It could be said that she was looking for poisonous items, spells, and nts in general. - Fran was a basic man, he was looking for an item or spells to make himself live longer than usual mage-life, He wants to be immortal but without any shortings like turning himself undead. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Just outside of the ruins of "Void Loras Zone" many people started waiting. There are more than 30 schools and more than 10 organizations send their people to "Enter Void Zone" to find a different kind of things. Skraal took a deep breath as he waited. There are not many people he remembered, many of the people here right now just came to wait for them outside. Some schools sent their new but sessful students to enter the zone with their leader for making them gain experience. These students were easily noticed by Skraal and other experienced people because the look on their face was giving away many things. Ten minutester a big horn sound resonated outside of the ck door. After horn sound came to people''s ears many of them readied themselves to enter the zone within seconds the team of Dark Energy Schooles to the front of the zone and after about five secondster big ck doors opened showed ck-void energy. Many first-timers are always scared to enter this unknown ck energy but after the door opened many of the people who are going to enter already started walking towards to door and entered from the dark energy without any kind of thought. Skraal too did not waste any time and started walking towards to door. After that, he took a deep breath and stepped inside of the Dark Energy. As he entered from the door his mind entered a dream-like state. He started imagining weird things. You progress forward through the prismatic portal hidden in in sight in an alley. You''re immediately met by a taxing world. The ground beneath your feet is cracked and dry and the air is hot and dusty. You can feel your skin begin to sweat and your lungs burn with each breath. Shrieks and yelps are heard all around you, but it''s impossible to find their sources. The conditions in this world are excellent and you can''t wait to explore it all. This world is peaceful beyond a doubt, but there are no direct threats you have to deal with. In the nearby proximity, you see the silhouettes of the type of creatures they write stories about. Some keep an eye on you, possibly with the intent to respond to whatever you do, you make sure they don''t get any closer. You manage to spot gliding creatures, muscr creatures, and what you think might be aquatic creatures of some sort. With a final check of your supplies, you ready yourself as a whole new world will unfold before your very eyes. But, with self-defense skills, a bag of tricks, and a little creative thinking, you''ll be able to register this world for those on your own. - Skraal heard a human-like voice talking to himself. He saw a weird type of world but everything juststed for about two to three seconds not much. After he came to his senses he found himself alone without anybody. He started looking around. In just one second he understood that he was in some kind of town the town that has no living residents at all. The air was dark and there was not much light, there are many types of wooden houses that broken or burned down for a reason that Skraal himself did not know anything about. Skraal took a deep breath again for making himself powerful and thoughtful, then he started walking inside of the Town. From now on than he knew that he was inside of the Void Loras Zone, weird thing is where are other people or his team, not that he needs them he just thought about this thing. In a normal sense people bonded with a team teleport the same realm or the same ce. Why this was different for himself he does not understand. At that time, he heard some kind of scream from the back of one house which looked pretty big from the outsidepared to the other houses. At the same time, this house was still intact without any kind of damage at all, it is design was a little bit ancient but this is only to be expected. Skraal gets close to the house and at that time the brown doors of the house opened. A boy which looked like at the age of 10 to 12 looked at the eyes of Skraal. Skraal smiled and understood what is this boy because of his "Origin", "This boy is a ghost." After the boy looked at the Skraal he started talking. "Wee to Ghost Town Sir, are you one of the mages from other worlds." Skraal just nodded and did not answer with his words. After the boy took an answer from the Skraal he started talking again. It is voice was a little bit weird and the boy itself had bluish pale color. It was an undead-ghost hybrid most likely. Undead-Ghost are the ghost who found a dead body to manipte,pared to the normal ghost they could affect the real world with their magical powers without too much problem if they have any. "Pleasee to our house, We will talk to you I am sure you know how things happen in the Ghost Town". Skraal was not sure about how things are happening in Ghost Town but he had some ideas in his mind. He entered the house following the ghost-boy and he little bit shocked after what he saw, There are many types of ghost-vendors selling many things to the other-mages who entered the Void Loras Zone. Skraal directly saw his team and smiled. At that time Ghost-Boy started talking. "Here you can use magical-stones to purchase spells or any kind of magical things that our town produces, If you want you could buy maps and search for ancient ruins, If the things you found do not give you an interest we could buy them." "There is one rule, no fight in the borders of "Ghost Town" it is punishable by death. On the outside of borders you can kill any ghost, undead or human-mages you came with we don''t care". After the boy-finished talking, it went towards outside of the house to find more people. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 After thirty minutester Skraal learned that the Ghost Town he was in was named "Blue Ghost Town" and the continent they were in called "Laria", a big continent that contains "Ghosts" Skraal already understands that this realm was a "Ghost Realm" from the start anyway. He felt good about this thing. Compared to the other people he has some experience with Ghosts and he has the "Ghost Origin" as his power. As Skraal was walking in the Ghost Town he noticed a house, right now if he counts all of his "Magical Stones" he only has about 2000 Magical Stones The house he noticed was caught his eye because of the sign on the top of it. It said "Old Ghost Knowledge House" He walked towards to house and opened the wooden door, After he opened the door he noticed that there were not many things inside of the house at all, Just an old-ghost was looking at himself with deep purple eyes, Just about the time when Skraal was going to talk the Old-Ghost spoke first. "I am a knowledge-seller, giving information about the Ghosts, every information cost 500 Magical Stones, if you are not going to buy please get out" With these words, Skraal understood that many human-mages who came here just left this house and old-ghost after hearing the price for the information. But After Skraal heard what the old-ghost said he just gulped and took a deep breath as he thought in his mind. "This ce is not selling mere information, it essentially sells "Origin Knowledge" Skraal knew that for improving his origins he needs more knowledge about the particr subject. He has the "Ghost Origin" and needs more information about the "Ghosts" for improving his "Ghost Origin" There is no mage that he knew that have the "Origins" other than himself, Just this fact will make them think that paying more than 500 Magical Stones for just the knowledge on the Ghosts are just spending resources without thinking at all. But for a person with the Ghost Origin, this old-ghost was a treasure that he could not lose at all. Skraal gets close to "Old-Ghost" and started talking after giving 500 Magical Stones to Old-Ghost. "I am ready for knowledge, Old-Ghost" After Skraal said these words a little bit of scream sounded inside of the house, in the face of old-ghost man a smile manifested. Compared to his grumpy look from before having him smile felt a little bit weird and good at the same time. "You are not like other human mages, you already have the origin of "Ghosts" and even improved it a little bit, I know why you okay with paying me 500 Magical Stones now" Skraal just smiled and said nothing. He showed his "Ghost Origin" so thattter understands him and gives him the information that he needs. At that time, Old-Ghost smiled and started talking. "Ghosts are a form of undead-creatures, but still different from ordinary undead-type of creatures." "Ghost is manifested from the soul of a dead living creature, No, ghost born from nothing," "In the case of humans, after a human-dies and turns into the ghost the reason of it most likely a revenge, and other things that left in the living-realm" "Ghost uses, ghost-energy which is essentially an energy formed my Soul Origin and Death Origin," "Death is the start of the a ghost-life and Soul is the life of the Ghosts" After these pieces of information, Skraal felt something different in his mind and power. Skraal Level 5 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 5.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Undead Cursed Ghoul Hunter (Level 7.9) - Triple-Bone Arrow (Level 3) - Dark Energy Shield (Level 6.0) - Emperor Crow Feathers (Level 5.0) - Negative Dark Particles X3 (Level 5.0) - Dark Energy Sphere st (Level 8.5) - "Dark Death g" (Level 6.0) ------------------------------------------- - Origins - Ghost Origin %6.0 = Necromancy Origin %1.1 Death Origin %0.01 - After Skraal felt this energy the Old-Ghost started talking to him. "I see that you improved a little bit, but let me ask you a question." Skraal looked at the Old-Ghost and waited for the question. "You know that you could very well merge all of your magical-spells to your origins, this will improve the nature of your "Origins" and then the only thing you need to do is find new spells for yourself or create your spells." Skraal gulped after hearing this knowledge. He knew something like this exists but he did not know how to do it at all. Old-Ghost noticed the eyes of Skraal and answered. "If you give me 500 Magical Stones, I could do it for you." Skraal did not even think for a second and directly gave him another 500 Magical Stones, he was no fool as a magical-being he could feel that if a ghost is lying to himself or not. After Skraal gave the Old-Ghost 500 Magical Stones. Old-Ghost shook his hand and used his ghost powers on the Skraal and within the seconds the status of Skraal changed. Skraal Level 6 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 6.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %10.0 = Necromancy Origin %5.0 Death Origin %0.1 All of the spells Skraal had before vanished and turned into the "Origins", it may look bad at first but Skraal himself know that with the powers of "Origin" he had he could summons different kind creatures at the level of "Ghoul" or cast stronger type of attack or defensive spells which he had before. It is like having the gold in his pocket but he doesn''t need to carry them anymore. The basic abilities of his still active, when normal mages using "Origins" they will still use magical energy, or their summoning capabilities or attacking capabilities are limited by their level. But right now Skraal could use his "Origins" as much as he wanted or summon 6 creatures at the same time like before. With this new change he already profited and improved his power a lot, Right now the power he has is enough to deal with 10 Skraal from before. He could feel it, he understands it. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 After Skraal left the house of Old-Ghost, he could feel different things about this town. This was because of the power increase on the subject of "Ghost" and his other origins. Skraal himself knows that the more you have power and knowledge in an origin more you feel and powerful you will be in that "Origin" Compared to the first-time Skraal came here about one hour before, he right now had more "Ghost" origin and other origins, this caused him to understands his surroundings more and feel more powerful in thisnd. At that time, he saw the team of Dark Energy School, Verton understood from the looks of Skraal that he or his team had no chance to disobey or force anything on the Skraal at all. This kind of feelinges from the experience of a user and it is just a hunch. Skraal himself was not radiating energy new energy or powerful force for the time being. But a person like Verton could easily feel it using his rich experience in the matters of dark-energy. Without saying anything Verton signaled and they started leaving the Ghost Town for venturing deep inside of the forests and ruins. All of them had their goals in mind and staying in the Ghost Town will be not giving them anything at all. Some of thepany groups were used their "Magical Stones" to buy some spells from the market of Ghost Town. For humans and other races the ce they were in just a Ghost Town, they did not even bother to use the town name which is "Blue Ghost Town" at all. Skraal did not mind Verton and Dark Energy School Group, because after the events happened in school it was pretty much clear that Skraal is not going to help them at all. At the same time after all said and done, Verton could not block Skraal from entering the Void Loras Zone, because of the individual power of Skraal. He could try of course, but the result will be losing his life and school. He was clear on this. - Skraal had 1000 Magical Stones left in his pocket, He first went to the market and bought two maps, one for the general continental map and one for ruins and caves on the continent Laria. Skraal sat on the stairs alone and started inspecting the map. He understood that Laria may be a big continent but it had only three different regions on it as a name. Still, these three-regions were big and each one of the regions consisted of more than 100 Ruins. At first, Skraal wondered why Ghost Race themselves and Ghost-People did not venture these ruins but after thinking about one to two seconds he understood the reason for it. "It is not that they don''t want to venture and learn the secrets of ruins, They can''t because of their nature" Skraal knew that some of the ruins do not ept death and undead-beings, a Ghost is a form of undead they may be not like zombies, vampires, or basic ghouls and undead, but they were still ssified as Undead, Ruins on the Laria Continent, most likely have some kind of protective measures against the undead-beings looking for trouble or the ruins itself disadvantageous for the undead-beings. - Skraal read about three different regions on the Laria Continent, These are "ck Cloud Woods" "Unyielding Cold Northern Region" "Laria Grasnds" ck Cloud Woods is a big-forest most likely the biggest region on the entire "Laria Continent", it was named ck Cloud Woods because in the woods itself the clouds were always ck and nts and other things were hunting ghosts or living beings with ease. It is pretty much most likely home to many types of nt-type monsters and creatures, Ruins on this ce is will give much more opportunities to more people this time. Unyielding Cold Northern Region is a ce of snow and ice, the temperature itself drops down to the 30 to 40 Celsius degrees, and in this region, there are many types of ice-type creatures that hunt on the mountains and thick-snow. Laria Grasnds are the most peaceful ce in the Laria Continent and where are they now, Skraal thought that most of the people who entered Void Loras Zone ande to the Laria Continent will go and try their chance in the ruins of "Laria Grasnds" Compared to himself they had not much power and most of the time they just want quick gains without risking their lives for the school andpany. In the end, Anderwhal is a dark-magic and dark-mage popted city, almost all of the Dark-Mages and Dark-Magic users are individualistic and selfish people who only think about themselves and first and foremost is always their well-being and personal gains. They will not risk their lives for their school or thepany they belong to it was just to be expected. Skraal himself did not have any friends for the time being and he can do whatever he wants, If he is not wrong this time "Void Loras Zone" will onlyst for "2 Weeks" before the time of the returninges. This means that Skraal himself only has about 14 days the choose a ce and clear it is ruins and secret-ces to earn something useful from it. Even if he could not find something he could just hunt the faunas to earn Magical Stones and use Magical Stones to learn more knowledge from the Old-Ghost. For himselfpared the spells and other things learning knowledge and power about origins is more important everything, in the end, he could just buy the items, spells, and other things from his system and market But he could not buy the knowledge and origin power from the market. With this thought Skraal got up from the stairs he was sitting on and nodded after deciding where to go. He will first go inside of the "Dark Cloud Woods" - " Hideout Of Ghost-Eating Monster", it was the home of a ghost-eating monster and Skraal wanted to see it. Not because he thinks it will be worth it. He thinks that if he could study this creature he may summon it using his "Origin" power. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Within about five minutes Skraal left the Blue Ghost Town and started walking on the green ins of Laria Grasnds. Of course, Skraal noticed many differences between this world and his original world. This world is ssified as a zone and the beings who lived in this ce were "Ghosts", this affects many things in the environment. Right now, he was walking in the green ins but there is almost no light or some kind of star in the sky, the grass and bushes were green in the color but not bright-green it was the dark-green color. Even a normal human can understand that he was in no good ce. As Skraal walked he looked around all the time for any kind of surprise attack. At the same time, he thought about other experiences of Zones, that he read when he was working in his home. Not all of the zones were like this, Skraal and other mages knew that they were pretty lucky to spawn and open their eyes in a town that controlled by some beings that could talk to themselves. When Skraal read about some books, he knew that there was a chance to just teleport to a ce with any type of wild creatures, and just after teleported some of the mages were killed by a horde of monsters and magical creatures. Nobody knows the full-secrets of zones and how many zones there are but the only clear thing is if the zone is a "Dark-Type" of the zone the chance of dying inside of the zone is pretty high without good helpers or teammates or having a power equal to Skraal. As Skraal was walking in the green ins of Laria he noticed a creature, it had four-thin long legs and it is height was about five to six meters, the creature pretty much looked like a camel except it is height. It had two blue eyes and one syringe or tube-like thin mouth. It walked towards the ground and used its syringe-like mouth to suck up something from the ground. At that time Skraal noticed another thing about the creature, on the top of the creature there is a humanoid creature, After Skraal looked at the creature he noticed that it was undead. It was riding the long-legged creature he saw, Skraal smiled at the sight of this, he loves seeing this it made him feel alive. At that time the rider of the long-legged creature saw Skraal and started talking. Weirdly Skraal could hear it even if there is more than 50 meters distance between them. "Hey, I am a rider of Syros, if you want I can take you to any region around here for a small price." Skraal just shook his hand showed that he did not want it. After taking a negative answer from the Skraal the rider just shook his head and kept riding the long-legged creature towards Blue Ghost Town where Skraal came from. Skraal then kept walking towards Dark Clouds Woods, ording to the map he only needs to walk for more than five hours. Of course, he could conjure a creature fur using as mount with his magical energy and "Origin" or use his magical energy to enhance his speed but he believed something different. "Life is only valuable if a person knows how to take things slowly and taking fun from small things when he or she have chance" He did not want to rush all of the things, he was learning and feeling good as he walked on a zone filled with weird-creatures and ghosts as it is the majority poption. - Verton and Fran grouped up and Diana and Lal were together, if this was a normal zone in the minds of Verton and Diana, they would stick together for more power and security but after learned that this zone was pretty much different than other zones, They decided is the best thing to do to separate the two groups. Verton and Fran looked for power and Diana looked for scrolls and Lal was interested in the fauna and poisons. This means that they have to go to different ces, Verton and Fran choose to go to the "Dark Cloud Woods" they were looking to enter a ruin named "Tower Of Monster Arkial", they both believed that they could find what they were looking in this ruin with ease, It suited them. Diana and Lal choose to go to a ruin named "Ancient Ghost Alchemist Ruin" Diana chose this ce for Lal, "Alchemy" was the study that Lal was working on most likely she could find a different kind of nts and poison in this ce, She could find different kind of scrolls about the alchemy and try to imitate the products as spells. If he could find an alchemy tome containing some kind of effect, she could try to work on the scroll itself and try to create a spell from a product of alchemy. At first Verton and Fran tried to gather up knowledge about the "Tower Of Monster Arial" in the Blue Ghost Town and after paying about 100 magical stones, they learned what kind of creature living inside of the ruin and what kind of things they could find inside of it. Monster Arkial was a monster that earned human-like intelligence and became a dark-mage and gained power slowly in the old times of the continent. At the peak of it is the power it is level was about the same as Level-8 Mage and he had built himself a tower for building his inheritance and other things valuable for himself. After Verton and Fran heard that Monster Arkial was not just a monster but a monster that had human-like intelligence and mage like them they decided to go to the Tower Of Monster Arkial. There are more than 10.000 Ruins on the continent itself and only about 100 to 150 mage entered the zone from the Anderwhal itself, From only this fact it was easy to see that there should be no problem between the mages because there are many things to go and find without an unwanted fight between the mages from the same city. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 After about five hourster Skraal took a deep breath and looked at the ck forest in front of himself. He could easily feel the ominous airing from the forest itself, the height of the trees were about 10 to 15 meters and some of the trees had 20 to 35 meters of height, the leaves of trees were ck in the color like the trunk of it. The smell was a little bit weird but not mind numbing, It was tolerable but just weird for even Skraal himself. The sky waspletely different in the side of the "Dark Clouds Woods"pared to the grey sky which is prominent through the Green ins Of Laria, the sky and clouds on the region of Dark Clouds werepletely ck, Skraal knew that if it was dark normal humans or beings have no chance to see in the inside of the Dark Clouds Woods. Before Skraal entered he looked at his side and smiled. He then started using "Necromancy" origin to create a creature from the scratch, This was not the same as creating a life or creating a creature, Skraal just uses his infinite amount of magical energy and "Origin Power" to form a creature and summon it. For creating a creature he needs the unimaginable amount of "Origin Power" and he is not close to that kind of power. After about one to two minuteter Skraal created a creature which looked humongous and disturbing even for himself. The creature was the size of a normal dog but it is a body and other parts made up of human-corpses. It had human-legs and feet and a torso of a human-male and half-head of a female human, for teeth it had alligator teeth and mouth shape was like of a snake. The body was connected with magic and it created some kind of bloodshed and a disturbing image, Skraal did not like how the creature looking like but in the end, he just took a deep breath and thought. "At least it has a power level of Level 1" Skraal knew that with his origin level and power he could create many things or at least summon many things. Of course, his necromancy was still in it is infancies so he could not create many things using it but he still believed that if he uses his magical energy to supplement his creations or summons they will have strong power. Origin (Necromancy) + Shape Of Creature + Magical Energy = Summon Creature "Origin" How well one create aplex and strong creature and shape it ording to his mind, more powerful the "Origin" more powerful andplex will be the created creature, if the "Origin" level is not enough a necromancer could not have a chance to even summon a basic-level undead. "Shape Of Creature" - Pure Imagination - "Magical Energy" "When summoning a creature the person needs to use "Magical Energy" there is a minimum of energy that needs to be used ording to the level of the creature but no maximum. The more energy used for creating or summoning the creature more powerful will be the creature is. - Skraal knew these things because of his new understanding of Necromancy and otherws. ording to this knowledge, he could even summon or design "Ghost-Type" creatures to fight for himself, But Skraal was still not omnipotent at all because of his level. Skraal was "Level 6", which means that even if he has an infinite amount of "Gis Energy" or "Magical Energy" he could still not summon powerful creatures above level 6 except the "Ghoul Hunters" because he already had that spell from the system shop itself. This means that Skraal summons Ghoul Hunters because it was his spell before he embedded them into his origins but not other creatures at the same power level as "Ghoul Hunters". After all, his level was not enough for him to do so. At the same time number of summoning was still the same as his Gis Energy which is still "6" he could summon six creatures at the same time and cast six spells at the same time. Of course his "Origin" of "Necromancy" did not only gave him the ability to summon creatures, but he could also very well use the same concept to create new spells or not spells use the origins to attack, defend or alter nature itself. This means that Skraal could use the "Necromancy" origin to cast necromancy-type of spells which normally has to be learned or use "Ghost Origin" to cast "Ghost-Type" of spells like how he killed the man in the "Anderwhal" who had a problem with himself. Compared to that time he could create his ownplicated or basic spells using the "Origin" and "Magical Power" Skraal though all about these because he wanted to be sure what he was going to do when he is going to enter the "Dark Clouds Woods", as a mage and spellcaster he knew that if he was too sure of himself he could die with a lucky attack. He did not want that, even if he has the power to be sure that he is not going to hurt he will still make some ns before acting or doing something. This was the very basis of being a mage, always be prepared against the forces that there is a chance to be encountered with. With these thoughts, Skraal entered the woods, just after entering the woods he was some images inside of his mind. A jade field of grass is contoured by neatly trimmed hedges, bushes, and shrubs. A single ornamental piece stands to the left, created by someone dear to the creator of this garden. The rows of flowers are bordered by therger ones, but have no difficulties iming a spot of their own; they''re growing in all sorts and sizes. The hedges, bushes, and shrubs reach 1.2m/4ft high, but this is deliberate, as they grow far bigger in the wild. A path of marble stones loops around the garden, beckoning people to explore the garden, and showing them the best sights at the same time. nts and vines eagerly creep and crawl their way beyond their allocated garden spots, each eager to take just a little bit morend for themselves. Skraal took a deep breath after seeing images of "Garden", this was happening all the time but he could not find a way to exin this images to himself at all. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Skraal never knew why these images and dreams sometimes happen, He thought that these images actually from his past-life, not with a human body, it was from the times when he was just of a wisp of energy without any kind of intelligence and mind. Skraal did not think about this thing too much and unsummoned to weird-creature he summoned and then summoned 6 Ghoul Hunter. With basic thought from Skraal, six ghoul-hunter showed themselves, because of improving the power of Ghoul-Hunters increased too, their body gets more powerful and ws got sharper. After Skraal summoned the Ghoul-Hunters he started walking inside of the forest, as he was walking he time to time looking at the map because he did not want to miss the ce he was looking to go. After about twenty minutester Skraale to pretty t-grasnds, It was still inside of the Dark Cloud Woods, weirdly there was no tress here, At that time, two creatures from the forest showed themselves, they could not even talk at all, directly started attacking the Skraal. "Dark Clouds Bat Fighter" "Description" "???" "Agile, Night Creature, human-level intelligence, strong-body" - "Dark Clouds Snake Killer" "Description" "???" "Agile, Night Creature, human-level intelligence, snake-speed" One of them was a bat-humanoid creature, it had the looks and abilities of the bat but could still walk and use it is hands like humans, It is height was 2 meters and it looked pretty much disgusting. Another one is was a snake-type creature, it could be said that it was a snake-human, it upper-body was human it had human face and head but it is lower-body was like a snake, It holds two weird-shaped swords in its hands. It is height was more than five to six meters. After these two creatures, started attacking the Skraal, Skraal himself just smiled. As he smiled, the Ghoul-Hunters showed themselves and started attacking the creatures who were just going to attack the Skraal. One, Ghoul-Hunter, attacked the Dark Clouds Bat Fighter, with it is ws, Weirdly the Bat-Figher noticed this attack and used it is armed to block the attack came from the Ghoul-Hunter, Bat-Figher was hurt because of the attack from the Ghoul-Hunter but not too bad this event surprised the Skraal, He did not expect that Bat Fighter took negligible damage from the Ghoul-Hunter, as he was not ustomed to seeing that a creature could fight back against the Ghoul Hunters. At this time, two of the Ghoul-Hunter attacked the Snake-Killer, with their ws, one of them attacked from the left and the other one attacked from the right, the Ghoul-Hunter who was attacking from the left, prated with it is ws, But the other one got hit by the swords of the Snake-Killer and took grave damage, Everything happened in just about five seconds, At that time Snake-Killer and Bat-Fighter was side to side looking at the face of Skraal and three Ghouls. At that time, Snake-Killer started talking to the Bat-Fighter. "I think if we could do something about these powerful ghouls, three of them should be no problem for us, but the human did not even move and still have a smiling-face, what you say" Bat-Hunter looked at the eyes of Skraal and could not even perceive the slightest of fear, This made him feel weak, and at the same time as a wild-creature with experience of many life and death, he knows that if a creature does not feel any fear, it is most likely that it has something in his sleeve that he could think that it will work in the matter of saving the life of his. At this time, Skraal started talking. "If you two not going to attack, I will send my creatures to you then." After the words of Skraal ended, three of the more Ghoul-Hunters manifested and showed themselves, this time face of the Snake-Killer and Bat-Figher was not good. Both of them was sure that with working together they could kill three weird and strong humanoid-ghouls but they were sure that against six of them they have no chance at all, they will be attacking them from different sides and because they are powerful and fast at the same time they will be dealing damage and creating injures, after sometimeter they will not have enough power for escaping purposes, Snake-Killer and Bat-Fighter were bot agile fighters with speed as their forte, they preferred one hit and kill, not prolonging to fight, This means that they were strong against the creatures with strong-power but weak-speed, in the end, they could tire them out, but these ghouls were just like them, they have considerable power and speed rivals to their own. At that time Skraal did not give these two creatures enough time to think and Ghouls shoot towards attacking the creatures, Snake and Bat-Fighter looked back and decided at the same time that they were going to escape but, something that did not expect happened at that time. They could not move from where they are, at the same time, they both looked underground and saw purple-ck ropes that binding them to the ground with strong-magical force, At this time Bat-Fighter and Snake-Killer both looked at each other and understood what happened. Just after they understood, the Ghouls, shoot towards to shed to their head with their strong ws and killing them without too much of a problem, After, Bat-Fighter and Snake-Killer dead and Skraal got about 200 Points from them, he smiled and started thinking. "They were more experienced than me in real-battlebat, but they forgot one thing and they were not looking at me at all." In the mind of the Skraal, the reason why Bat-Fighter and Snake-Killer died was pretty basic, after they saw that he was a human, they did not think he was a danger at all, and the second one is a thing that they could not do anything against. They were not ustomed to fighting a human or a mage, they were experienced fighting against basic wild-creatures which uses only instinct to fight but not humans and mages which can use many things to take out the enemy Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Skraal earned about 200 points from killing the Bat-Fighter and Snake-Figher, this fact made him happy. Skraal himself from now on then did not need the purchase any spells from the system itself, He only needs to purchase knowledge, items, and other things such as magical scrolls that can be used for improving his existing spells. At first, Skraal wanted to save up to 1000 points before purchasing anything from the system itself, it is a fact that the system will only list things that he has enough coins to buy it. He could use 200 points to buy a not too important knowledge or magic-secret but he could use 1000 points to buy something that will have a potent-effect on his power. With these thoughts on his mind, he transformed the bodies of Bat-Fighter and Snake-Fighter to Bone-Pearls and ate these bone-pearls to improve his physique. Skraal himself did not need many magical stones magical stones could be used for many things but in the eye of Skraal it is easy to earn so, he just did not put utmost importance on the magical-stones. - As Skraal kept walking towards his goal the ce called "Hideout Of Ghost-Eating Monster", he started seeing ghost-type creatures living inside of the Dark Clouds Woods, Many of them were passive creatures and wandering ghosts that try to find some meaning in their non-existing lives, and the ones who are aggressive did not attack to Skraal. They were not scared of Skraal and his magical-power they were just respecting him because of the "Origin" of Ghost that Skraal has. Compared to the ordinary mages, Skraal have the origin of "Ghosts" this means that he understands the Ghosts better and have an aura like them, it can be said that "Aggressive Ghost" did not want to attack the Skraal because they saw him as their own if Skraal were to improve his Ghost Origin to, even more, he will not only get attacked by other Ghosts, the other Ghosts will abide what he says and listen to him as their leader. Skraal kept walking because he entered the depths of the "Dark Clouds Woods" there is no more way created by intelligent-beings and the terrain was hard to walk, Skraal used his magical power to enhance his body even further, in a sense if he hadprehended the necessary "Origins" he can use it to fly. As Skraal keep walking he started thinking about different kind of Origins, Skraal himself choose hard origins as his origins for the first time, because when he was with the Old-Man Ghost, he learned that the "Origins" can be even the smallest-things ording to his think Skraal choose about "Flying" word as his origins and keep researching about "Flying" at the first times, he could not fly too fast or can not go towards to up too much but after he improved on the "Origin" "Flying" he, in theory, fly in the ces could not be flown, or something like that. At that time, Skraal saw a group of human-mages entangled with the Aggressive Ghost, the human-group was wearing ck-robes and had no insignia on their robes, they were about five people and trying to destroy the "Ghosts" with their spells, Skraal smiled and thenughed a little, after heughed he conjured Six "Ghoul-Hunters" and ordered them. "Attack to the human-mage group and kill them, defend the "Aggressive Ghosts" After Ghoul-Hunters take their orders they started running towards the human-mages, the distance between Skraal and Ghoul-Hunters was only about 100 meters and Ghoul-Hunters passed this distance in just three to two seconds and attacked the Human-Mage group, After about thirty seconds, the group of Aggressive Ghosts and six Ghoul-Hunter easily killed five-human mage group, Aggressive Ghosts did not scare from the Ghoul-Hunters because essentially they were Ghouls and the rtionship between Ghosts and Ghouls were always good, of course, Aggressive Ghost did not know that these Ghouls were summoned by a mage or a human-looking mage. At this time, Skraal showed his face to Aggressive Ghost, the group of Aggressive Ghost were about 10 to 12, first, when they saw first Skraal, they could not perceive his energy and they were going to attack Skraal but one secondter, Skraal showed them and radiated "Ghost Origin" after Skraal radiated the Ghost-Origin energy, the Aggressive Ghost who were just going to attack to the Skraal stopped and just minded their own business. At that time, Skraal took the magical-stones from the corpses of Mages and turned them into the Bone-Pearls and ate them, At that time he heard someone speaking to him, He turned his head to the source of the voice and noticed a ghost in the form of a young woman, it waspletely made up from purple-ghost energy and showed behavior like humans. "Hello, mister mage, do you mind if I talk to you ?" Skraal looked at the ghost-woman and did not answered with his words just nodded. After taking a confirmation from the Skraal, the ghost-woman started talking. "I noticed that as a mage your understanding of our race is pretty high, Do you mind helping me ?" Skraal this time answered. "What kind of help and what I will have in return" After Skraal asked, the Ghost-Woman started talking. "We need to enter a ce called Trinatrum Ghost Tower, it is pretty close to here but we need a strong-mage to enter this ce, as for your rewards, I believe Trinatrum Ghost Tower has a library of books about Ghosts and item with the attribute of ghosts," Skraal thought a little bit and asked, "Mark the ce you are talking about on the map, I will go there alone after taking my rewards you guys do anything" - Skraal left the Ghost-Woman and at the same time Ghost-Woman marked two ces on the map of his, one ce showed where is the Trinatrum Ghost Tower, and the other ce showed Deep Purple Ghost Camp, which is the ce that Ghost-Woman lives in inside of the ck Clouds Woods, Skraal was feeling happy, the Hideout Of Ghost-Eating Monster and Trinatrum Ghost Tower was close to each other. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 After about two hourster Skraal finally sat down on a trunk on the ground and smiled, "After one hourter, I should be reaching the ce called Hideout Of Ghost-Eating Monster" Skraal thought, At this time, his physical body was equal to a level four physical warrior easily. He was not getting tired easily but in the end, he still has a human-body and so he could be still getting one shot from a strong-magic spell, and get tired like normal humans. Skraal looked at the ground and then created a human bone on the ground using his "Necromancy Origin" It is size was about 30 cm and weight around one to two kg. After he created the bone, he started injecting his infinite amount of magical energy (Gis Energy) into the bone, he improved the structure of the bone so that it does not crack because magical energy he putting inside of the bone. After he finished putting magical energy inside of the bone, He started whispering to himself. "A skeleton essentially a creature which has the magical energy as it is energy, It uses magical energy to move and attack, or do anything, this means that "Magical Energy" can be used for anything as long as there is enough understanding and how to know to control it." Skraal, shook his hand and the skeleton with magical on the ground slowly get bigger and transformed into the shape of a human skeleton, it stands its ground and looked at the Skraal, This skeleton was a level 2 creature and could fight against three ordinary humans without weapons, give him a basic iron sword he could take more than five humans by all himself. Skraal thought a little bit and started injecting more energy on the Skeleton, as he kept giving more magical energy to a skeleton in just after 15 seconds, the bones of the skeleton started thickening and getting more durable so that it can carry the magical energy without cracked. At this time, The Skeleton turned into a creature of level 3, Its height was around 175 cm before changed to 190 cm and it is weight was around 100 kg. Skraal knows that this creature or skeleton, could fight against five to six human by all himself, and if a weapon given to him, it could take out and kill 10 human-fighter at the same time, At the same, it should have enough power to tank about three to four basic fireball-spell. At this time, Skraal took a paper from his bag that he always carries around of himself because of research purposes and started writing on it, Skraal was going to write about what he finding of the skeletons so that his "Necromancy Origin" will improve and give him more knowledge, freedom when he is going to control or in need to control "Necromancy" It was not an easy thing to be a fully-fledged necromancer,pared to conjurers, most of the time Necromancers who do not have "Origin" or reached the power level ofprehending the origins needs real items to create armies of undead or skeleton, which is still a hard thing to do because each time a skeleton has to be created necromancer himself or herself has to put magical energy into it consuming his magical power and getting tired in just matter of seconds. "Skeleton Research V1" "Basic Skeleton Level 1 Three Human Power "Can be created with a little bit of magical energy, using real bones or "Necromancy" Origin" "Materials, basic human bone or animal bone, can be created by injecting the magical energy into the bone itself, After, injecting the magical energy into the bone, the mage has to imagine about the skeleton so that it could form itself using the power of magical energy. " Level 1 Necromancer could create "One Skeleton" per day using all of his magical power, After the creation isplete necromancer could not use most of his magical power for one day. "Skeleton Level 2 Four Human Power" "Can be created with small amount of magical energy using real bones or "Necromancy" Origin" Materials, two pieces of basic human or animal bone, pieces should be bigger than 50 cm and 3 kg of bone, After, injecting the magical energy into the bone, the mage has to imagine about the skeleton so that it could form itself using the power of magical energy,pared the other time this time mage has to put more power into it. " Level 2 Necromancer could create "One Skeleton" per day using all of his magical power, After the creation isplete necromancer could not use most of his magical power for one day. "Skeleton Warrior" - Level 3 Five Human Power "Can be created with moderate amount of magical energy using real bones or "Necromancy" Origin Materials, five pieces of basic human or animal bone or one piece of strong animal bone, the pieces should be bigger than 100 cm or 5 kg of bone (Quantity), After, injecting the magical energy into the bone, the mage has to imagine about the skeleton so that it could form itself using the power of magical energy,pared the other time this time mage has to put more power into it. " Level 3 Necromancer could create "One Skeleton Warrior" per day using all of his magical power, After the creation isplete necromancer could not use most of his magical power for one day. Skraal smiled and started thinking again, as he was writing on, ording to his research about skeletons, the real goal is not to create strong skeletons using all of the energy he has, in a sense of normal mages this was true. Compared to the conjurers the created and built skeletons were permanent creatures that do not consume any magical energy after creation and can be carried with magic-spells, this means that the real power of Skeleton Necromancers lies on the crowd and mob of creatures they could use to attack their enemies. Level 1 Basic Skeleton will not scare any human with considerable power but 10.000 Level 1 Basic Skeleton with a goodmander type of necromancer could kill many mages with ease as they were controlled undead with no fear or pain, essentially bone machines. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Skraal took a deep breath and asked himself. "ording to this information creating an army of skeletons is a good idea begin with" Skraal knew that creating an army of the skeleton is not an easy thing for normal necromancers because necromancers need their magical energy to be powerful and improve themselves, but most of the times after creating a skeleton with the same level as themselves they will lose all magical energy they have for one day making them virtually ordinary human without any magical power whatsoever. At that time, Skraal furrowed his brows and started thinking. "Because of this fact, many necromancers formed their own faction, creating power from united forces, If there is an organization made up from level 2 to level 3 necromancers, they could create armies of the skeleton, when a necromancer creating a skeleton other necromancers or mages in the faction could defend them from getting attacked by others." Skraal got up from where he was sitting and checked his "Origins", in a sense he felt that his understanding of necromancy increased because of his new ideas and information about the skeletons. Skraal Level 6 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 6.0 Spells - Points = " 250 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %10.0 = Necromancy Origin %6.0 Death Origin %0.2 - Skraal looked at his points and just smiled without thinking too much about it. Death Origin increased by %0.1 and Necromancy Origin increased by %1, It looks like "Necromancy" origin increased too muchpared to Death Origin but it was not true. Death Origin is aw that corresponds to a much bigger and vague power of nature than just necromancy, A being who has %1.0 of Death Origin could kill 100 beings with %5 Necromancy Origins because the %1 of Death Origin grants the being too much powerpared to the %5 necromancies. After Skraal checked his status he started walking without thinking about other things but only his mission for the time being. - 1 Hour Later - Skraal looked at the big cave in front of himself, it was connected to a small waterfall, and weird, dark energy wasing from it. Skraal was sure that the creature the ghosts from Blue Ghost Vige was talking is in the cave, He summoned six of the Ghoul Hunters and ordered them. "Go, enter and kill the creatures inside of this cave" After the order from the Skraal, the Ghoul Hunters rushed into the cave with much speed that human eyes cannot perceive but Skraal can. Skraal waited for about ten minutes and then he felt that all of his Ghoul Hunters died, In a normal sense after a conjurer noticed that his creatures have died against a force, he or she will be scared and will be leaving the ce he or she is on. But Skraal was not normal, he smiled and then again summoned "Six Ghoul Hunters" and ordered them again. "Go, enter and kill the creatures inside of this cave" After, the order from the Skraal, the Ghoul-Hunters shoot towards to cave and entered the cave, as usual, this time after about five minutester Skraal again felt that his hunters are dead but this time he saw a notification from the system. "+500 Points" "X5 Ghost-Eater ves" ( Ghost-Eater ves Level 9 Creatures Wekarium) After Skraal took the information from the system he understood what was happening, the Ghost Eater ves are the creatures that killing the Ghoul-Hunters, they managed to kill all of the Ghouls that he first sent but because of the battle, they were hurt, and now most of them should be died, After second-wave of attack. The "Wekarium" means that these creatures are Level 9 creatures but not awaken-type, Skraal do not have much information on this subject butpared the level 8 creature with awakened-force Which as an example "The Forest Druid Mage" he saw when he was hunting in the forest of "Anderwhal" and "Ghoul-Hunters" which normally level 8 creatures but "Wekarium Type" A monster can be awakened at any level and have many times of power level a creature or monster could have in normal-level, but the awakenings after level 8 are much more powerful than the normal power itself. A creature could be a level 100 but still not awaken. This does not mean that a creature at the level of 8-Awaken could kill a creature at the level of 13 to 15 but he or she could kill most of the creatures or horde of creatures at the level of 10 to 11. Being awakened not only mean the power-increase at the same time it means that creature will have at the least normal-human intelligence and power of learning,pared to the monsters who can only mobilize their magical or physical power ording to their instincts, but it is also a big thing to have the ability to the learning. After Skraal understood what was happening, he did not stopped and again summoned "Six Ghoul-Hunter" and ordered them to the same thing. This time it took longer more than 30 minutester Skraal felt that all of his ghouls were killed. "+500 Points" "X5 Ghost-Eater ve killed" At this time, Skraal noticed that a weird figure leaving the cave itself, this creature had the body of a cow but the head of an octopus, it was standing on his two-legs and bipedal creature, it radiated strong-magical energy that rivals to many creatures Skraal himself saw. "Ghost-Eater Brain Lord" "Level 8 Awaken" "Origin" "Ghost Eater %10" (%1000 Strong Against Ghosts) "Ghost Energy Consumer %5 (%5 of a total power of every consumed ghost will be turned into the individual power of "Ghost Eater Brain Lord" "Fire Origin "%0.5" (Fire-Spells, magical capabilities) - This time, Skraal justughed and took the attention of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, the brain-lord looked at Skraal and started talking. "I feel the ghost-energy in your body, but you are not a ghost you should be a human, why you are attacking me with your ghoul-creatures, you killed my ves !" Skraal looked at the Brain-Lord and shook his head with an evil-smile on his face. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 After Skraal shook his head he looked at the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord and started talking. "Do you think that you are strong because of you could eat and devour weak-ghosts" This time, Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, lost it and it is hands started glowing with orange-colored energy, the property of the energy is most likely came from his "Fire Origin" Skraal knew about elemental origins but he has different things in his mind so that he could not delve into it. At that time, Skraal summoned six Ghoul-Hunters, and the face of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, changed and he started thinking. "If he could summon these creatures constantly it could be bad for me" He thought within his mind, Skraal and Ghost-Eater Brain Lord had fifteen meters between them after just five to six secondster, Skraal ordered the Ghoul-Hunters and all the six of the Ghoul-Hunters started running towards the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, wanting to kill it with their ws. At that time, In the hands of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, two things manifested from the Fire Origin, one long-sword made up from fire-origin (essentially fire) and one shield made up from fire origin. Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, hold the sword with his right and defend himself with the fire-shield holding it with his left hand. At that time, One of the Ghoul-Hunter lunged towards to Ghost-Eater Brain Lord and attacked with it is the right w, directly towards to head of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, but the attack was not effective, Ghost-Eater Brain Lord weirdly agile than it looks and easily ducked and dodged the w attack after dodging the attack of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, it used his fire-sword to kill the Ghoul-Hunter The creature did not have any kind of origin-protection, because of that it easily died without too much problem, All of these things just happened in just five to six seconds, after the first Ghoul Hunter died, the other Ghoul-Hunters kept attacking to "Ghost-Eater Brain Lord", the two groups entered a battle. When all of these things were happening Skraal just nodded after watching the exchange between the Ghoul-Hunters and Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, He did like the tactics and power of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, from the outside it looks like a dumb evil creature but after Skraal saw that how easily he killed the Ghoul-Hunter by using tactics and basicbat techniques, he started respecting the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord. The reason that he was respecting the creature not because it manages to fight against 6 Ghoul-Hunter at the same time, it was because the creature knows that he is stronger than the Ghoul-Hunters, But even if he knows this is a fact he just does not attack and try to overwhelm the Ghoul-Hunters with it is power and level-difference, it uses tactics and techniques to battle and kills them. At that Skraal, just shook his head and in front of him, a humanoid creature with a spear on his head manifested, the creature had no head what so ever and have a powerful-looking humanoid body. The height of the creature was about 2 meters. Skraal creature this creature when he was working with the "Corpses" inside of the city of Anderwhal, it was essentially an undead creature with the power level of five. "Undead Headless Spearman" "Level 5" Skraal knew that about three to four of these creatures could take out one Ghoul-Hunter in a full-battle with the not too big environment if the word is okay, the Undead Headless Spearman was a creature that manifested itself because of the experiment of Skraal, and essentially it is a cannon-fodder level creature for the Skraal but a powerful creature in the world of mages and Anderwhal. After Skraal created one Undead Headless Spearman, he noticed that Ghost-Eater Brain Lord took damage from the battles but only two, Ghoul-Hunters left he killed others with it is fire-power, from only this it could be seen that how strong is an awakened-creature, There is only one level difference between Undead Ghoul Hunters, but still, Ghost-Eater Brain Lord could take six of them with just light-injuries and probably take out 15 of them at the same time with moderate injuries. At that time, Skraal did not wait for too much and, shook his hands and about 20 Undead Headless Spearman manifested themselves, this caused the attention of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord to shift the newly summoned creatures, But this was a grave-mistake to do in a ongoing battle against strong and fast creature, as he just looked at the newly-summoned Undead Headless Spearmans, one of Ghoul-Hunters, used it is w to cut the left-arm of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord. Just after it cut the arm of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, it died in the hands of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, by getting shed by the fire-sword in the right-hand of the Ghost Eater Brain Lord, blood started gushing out from the ripped left-arm of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, At that time, he already killed the all of the Ghoul-Hunters but this time he did not know what he is going to do against more than twenty creatures. At the level of Ghost-Eater Brain Lord, it is not hard to see a level of a creature or being with only looking at it, from only this Ghost-Eater could see that these spear-using undead creatures at the level of 5 each, If he did not lose his harm they should not be a problem for himself but without having a shield, it is hard to fight against a strong-group of enemies. As he was thinking, Skraalughed a little and ordered to the creatures. "Spearman''s, kill it." With the order of the Skraal, something unexpected manifested itself, the spearman did not run towards the Ghost-Eater for attacking purposes, all of them hold the spear in their hand shoot it towards the "Ghost-Eater" Even Ghost-Eater did not wait for this and within the seconds, it pummeled by more than twenty spears, died without understood how he died, Skraal justughed and started thinking. "Do you thought that I will only create or summon creatures who could fight in close-distance, If I need a creature that could fight in close-distance summoning more "Ghoul-Hunters" is a more easy thing to do?" Chapter 67 Chapter 67 "+1000 Points" "Ghost-Eater Brain Lord Awakened Level 9 Creature Killed" Skraal smiled and then this time, he took the body of the Ghost-Eater Brain Lord and changed it to a bone-pearl, this timepared the other bone-pearls of humans and other creatures, this bone-pearl was blue and radiated strong-magical energy, Skraal knew that this "Bone-Pearl" was a higher-level of bone-pearl that may not be valuable in the world of mages and "Anderwhal" city but it will be valuable in the Blue Ghost Vige, One of the reasons why mages from the "Ordinary World" (Main World), and Anderwhal saw the Void Loras Zone and other dark-zones dangerous was because of the power-level difference between them. Many of the level 7 mages, inside of the city of Anderwhal did not even saw a creature in their life time, and almost all of them other than some of the ancient-families nobody knows about the power of "Origins" and it is a thing that a mage that elevate into when the power of magic is enough. This is one of the reason why people scared of zones,pared to the world they came from, beings in the zones are strong and mysterious, in a sense this is the reason why many mages from the main-world wanted to enter "Zones" because more powerful beings inside of a zone more powerful spells and magical secrets they can take from the zone itself. Skraal knew that "Blue Bone Pearl" will have no value or low-valueparable to the normal bone-pearls because there is no mage can give a price to the Blue Bone Pearl, a bone-pearl of the corpse of "Awakened Level 9 Creature", In a sense, Ghost-Eater Brain Lord and it is ves could finish and take out all of the Anderwhal City, of course, this is just basic thinking in the side of Skraal, even he knows that a city like Anderwhal most likely have some kind of protection that hidden from other mages, Skraal took a deep breath first and put the bone-pearl back into his magical-dimensional box, "Magical-Dimensional Box" is a basic spell that most of the times can be used without needing to spell if the mage knows about the "Rune" of dimension, which sold everywhere in the city of Anderwhal, and have a strong-amount of magical control. It lets to user open a small-dimension for storage, the mage could draw the rune of dimension on the bag or container he wants to open the dimension and from now on then he or she can enhance the container, if the control of magic and power of magic is enough, the mage could put many items in a bag which looks small from outside. After Skraal put the blue-bone pearl inside of his Magical-Dimensional Box, he looked at his status. The reason for this he noticed that he leveled up and his magical-energy increased ( he can use more magical-energy (Gis-Energy) and at the same time he knew that the points he has should be enough for what he is looking for. -- Skraal Level 7 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 7.0 Spells - Points = " 2250 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %12.0 = Necromancy Origin %8.0 Death Origin %0.23 --- Skraal, now from now on then could work on the creatures at the level of seven and could summon or use a spell seven times without waiting or the at the same time, this means that he could summon seven Ghoul-Hunters or cast seven different kinds of powers at the same time, If Skraal is not wrong about the subject of the Origins, he thought that he needs to be be "Level 10" before entering another realm of "Origin" to learn and earn power from it, This is a little bit of a tricky thing to think in actually, in a sense he could very wellprehend another origin right now, but it will make him weaker than making him powerful. Because every origin, in the end, uses magical energy to activate, Skraal may have an infinite amount of magical energy because he is the magical energy and embodiment of "Gis" and child of Chaos, but in the end, he has no ess to the all of his powers because of some kind of things that he did not know, having more "Origin" will only make his life harder and every "Origin" will demand magical-energy passively from his, This is also one of the reasons why many beings who can control or know about the Origins do not enter many origins or strong-origins from the start, Vaguer the "Origin" more magical-energy will consume actively or passively and more knowledge needed to be stronger, in the return, the more power will it is going to give the mage or being whoprehends it, In a sense Skraal right now could not fight against a creature who has %1 Death Origin, a being with this %1 Death Origin cast strong origin magic and render his body and life death. At that time, Skraal sat on the ground and started thinking about what to buy himself, Of course, the most important thing is buying the knowledge from the system But , Skraal knew that system will not let him buy direct origin-power from it, If he buys a knowledge he will have his chance to use it to earn and gain more power but in the end, it will take a little bit of time, If he wants to earn instant-power surge from a thing, he needs to buy "Secret Of Magic Type" knowledge or find it. Secret Of Magic Type means, inherent or ancient-knowledge of using magic, like "Origins", itself, but buying this kind of thing most likely will cost him more than "2250" points. After about ten minutes of thinking, Skraal bought two pieces of inherent and historical knowledge from the system, Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Skraal started inspecting the knowledge he has bought from the system, Cursed Conjuring, this knowledge was giving about ideas of cursing, It came in the version of a document of one leaf, this means that Skraal just could not learn about this knowledge by just buying it. He has to learn about the information and history so that he could use or have a basic knowledge about the thing written in the document. Skraal opened and started inspecting the document of one leaf. " Era - Veri Magnus "3142 " "Document" Cursed Conjuring - "Author Name" Flipis Nyernas" "Copyright Owner" "Anelnor Summoners" " Cursed Conjuring is another type of conjuring that involves cursing the creature before summoning it, most of the users is necromancers or other evil-type of summoners who curse their familiars or creatures before summoning them from other nes so they will have more power in their body and more dangerous to enemy itself," "Curse is a weird-type of magic that most of the times use different kind of runes and power of thinking and "Origins" itself, one of the mage or necromancer could create a curse from his "Origins" and change it to a "Rune" (Magical Words) "The most experienced "Cursed Conjuring" master is a man named "Elifa Gramnick" who is the leader of the Anelnor Summoners, the man was a master of "Necromancy" and at the same time "Curse", he used the "Curse Origin" to curse the creatures he will summon before even summoning them or after summoning them, granting them more physical and magical power and making them poisonous towards to the enemies of himself. "Most notable "curse" of the "Cursed Conjuring" magic type took the name from the "Elifa Gramnick", the name of the curse was "Gramnick Curse" "Gramnick Curse uses Curse Origin power or a rune-powered by a master of "Curse Origin" without the "Curse Origin" user or the power of "Curse Origin" curse can not be cast. "Gramnick Curse" "After the curse created and given to a creature the mage himself created or the summoned creature, the creature itself will gain %30 more magical power and %30 more magical power but it is lifespan will decrease about %50 it is original. (Natural Life) "The cursed creatures will have the ability to the give the curse to the others, If a creature cursed by the "Gramnick Curse" attacks to an enemy, the enemy itself be will be cursed and he or she will %30 magical power of it and %30 physical power and at the same time %70 of it is original and normal life-span" "Cursed Conjuring is, a magic-type that works well with necromancy and other evil-types, it is essentially buffing the summoned creatures to make them more powerful and give them a big-weapon that many of enemies of the mage and creatures who is going to battle with the summoned creature a reason to scare." Skraal, took a deep breath and nodded, as he finished the document of "Cursed Conjuring" the idea was basic and important, but this kind of document will be more resourceful to people who have the "Origin Of Curse",pared the other beings If a person like himself needs to use the way of "Cursed Conjuring or Cursed Creatures", he will need a person who specializes in the "Curses" to make himself a rune of "Gramnick Curse", "Taking the life-span of a human or a mage and making him weak in both physical and magical sense by about %30 percent is a really big advantage and has big deterrence towards to the enemies." Most of the people did not want to fight against people with "Curse Magic" or "Curse Origin", Skraal thought himself, even if the power is enough to kill the "Curse Mage" or "Curse Origin User", thetter could even kill himself after he dies using the ability of curses, it is not a weird thing to see in the ancient-times, The document was written in the Era Of Veri Magnus Year 3142, at that "Era" the battles were all over the ce and more battle means more powerful mages and powers needed, even if it is not the true thing to say, the battles are the things that improved the technology or the magic at the fastest rate, Having the motivation of killing an enemy and takingnds, secrets, and riches will be birthed many types of mages who research the magic and it is used, Just from the document, it is easy to see that author or others are talking about the "Origins" as a basic thing which is most likely basic thing and usual thing for them, But at this time in the year of Dark Era 5210, the number of mages who know about the "Origins" is just a funny number. Skraal did not even saw even one human or intelligent race which do note from the monsters or wild-creatures, (human, elves, vampires, dwarves, beast-people) have the power of "Origin" from the start. At that time, Skraal noticed that after reading the document of Cursed Conjuring his status little bit improved, not the status itself but the "Origins" Skraal Level 7 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 7.0 Spells - Points = " 250 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %12.5 = Necromancy Origin %8.5 Death Origin %0.25 - All of his "Origin" was increased by a little amount, this means that for increasing the power of knowledge one do not need a direct-knowledge in the name of the "Origin", the information and knowledge about the other magics who have some kind of rtionship with the user "Origin" could enhance the power of "Origin" user has. "Cursed Conjuring" document improved all of his "Origins" with a tiny amount because "Curse" has a rtionship with the "Necromancy" and "Ghost" race is have some kind of rtionship with the "Necromancy" and "Death" is already there before all of them and most of the "Origins" which is be it "Ghost" or "Necromancy" have some kind of rtionship with the "Origin Of Death" Skraal just took a deep breath and looked at the other document he bought. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 The other document was too one leaf and a little bit different from the Cursed Conjuring,pared to the cursed-conjuring it was giving an idea about using all of the spells with differences. The name of the leaf was "Fate Chain Cursed Spell", the name was good took the interest of the Skraal from the first second. " Era Dawn Era "9245 " "Document" Fate Chain Cursed Spell - "Author Name" Arivel Mist" "Copyright Owner" "The Mist" "Fate Chain spell lets to user chain two being into the one link, the spell itself does not harm anyone or have any kind of bad effect to the targets, but if the spell is activated and cast sessfully the spell will link the two being fates into the one shared fate, if the one of being is died for some kind of reason the other linked person will die too." "For casting the spell, the user has to choose a target and use the Fate Chain Spell, the spell can be used by shooting a bolt to the target or touching or zapping it, this means making the spell so that it can be used without noticed by target like touching or hand-shaking, beware that powerful mages could feel that you cast a spell on them." "After the spell cast sessfully on a being, user can essentially cast this spell to anyone he can find, the chain and link itself do not have any kind of limit to it, this means that, if user cast spell on one being then cast the spell on other 100 beings, if one of them dies other 99 will be rendered death too, or one of them cursed other 99 will be cursed too," "The spell itself uses "Curse" "Fate" and "Silent" Origins, but with the research, I managed to make out a basic version of it which let you cast the spell on about 10 humans and link their fate." "The spell-code FF-34553--43--63-13--123-4-4-77-8-45-63-4555-363-4784-" "The spell-formation FL-52808126302034753947" "The spell-limiter FL-10-X328952642462471349047821309" "After working on these codes of spell formations and limiters, the user will learn the spell-directly." After Skraal finished reading about the Fate Chain Cursed Spell, he understands the difference between the ancient mages and the mages in this time, this kind of spell may not look a big thing at the first, but imagine a mage, a spy from the enemy group, if this mage could enter a city and then started casting this spell to anyone he came across to then kill one of them, everybody will die with him. This kind of spell has no direct-use but it can be used in many different ways, In a way Skraal himself even thinking about making this spell an area-effect spell, casting one spell and linking the fate of 100 people, then kill one and everybody will die with the one who died. Skraal smiled and then looked at the iniagrams and formations and limiters, this may seem odd at first but, in the ancient-magic times, the created spell was hidden and transferred the other like this, unless that the person has all of these codes in true form, he or she can not learn the spell. But if the mage in this matter could see or learn about these codes only thing he or she has to do is just whisper to the name of the spell after looking at the codes and the spell will be learned. In ancient times, all of the spells were strong and nobody wanted that their spell stolen by another mage or an enemy much worse, this was the reason why they hide their spell in the magical iniagrams the formations and limiters which is the most important one, working as a lock. Skraal then did not waste any-time and then looked at the Iniagrams, Formations, and Limiters and whispered the spell-name. "Fate Chain Cursed Spell" After Skraal whispered the spell-name the document itself burned itself directly and from now on then Skraal knew how to use the Fate Chain Spell. It was nothingplicated at all, of course, this was true for himself, the process of linking two beings to one fate is not an easy thing to do and need a person who has a lot of "Fate Origin" knowledge, but because the spell-itself was designed for the mages who do not know about the needed Origins, it was all okay, He can use the spell as a bolt, an arrow, or any kind of projectile, or he can use it with a touch, it was silent and colorless if the spell itself not used as a projectile, If used as projectile its color was, bluish-dark with a little glimmer of light on it symboling the "Fate" but veiled with the dark and blue color because of the cursed nature of it. Skraal, then took a deep breath and got up from his seat, As he was reading about the documents he was drinking water and eating something, of course, he did not need to eat or drink water but why not, he likes eating and drinking. After finishing his things, he opened the map and then whispered to himself. "Now I have to go to the Trinatrum Ghost Tower" Skraal looked at the map and smiled as he already knew that it was close to where he is, Of course before going towards this tower, he first entered the cave of "Hideout Of The Ghost Eater" and looked for magical-stones or any kind of valuable item. He should be not stingy about these things, After he entered Skraal did not encounter any beings or creatures that aggressive to himself, from the looks of it after the Ghost-Eater Lord died, many of these creatures inside of the Hideout gained their free-will and not aggressive unless bothered. After about thirty minutes of reach, Skraal found about 10.000 Magical Stones, and his total magical-stones reached the amount of 10.500, and he also found another spellbook named, "Ghost Scream", which can be used for gaining more knowledge about "Ghost Origin" and giving him ideas and basic knowledge about using "Ghost Origin" as spells. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Skraal had one mission in his mind, for the time being, It is not a mission actually, it was something like a goal. The goal consists of the "Trinatrum Tower", Skraal himself did not know what kind of creatures inside of this tower, but he was expecting "Ghost Type Creatures" inside of his tower. From what he understands, this will be harder than just clearing a hideout of a monster, He thought like this because of two main reasons inside of his mind. The first reason is normally the Zones expected to be researched by a group of powerful mages. The second reason is He saw a group of ghosts and a ghostdy that want that they want to help him in this kind of tower, at least show him the way creating ayer of protection for himself. This means that this tower should not be a goal that could bepleted by one man alone. AS Skraal was thinking all of this the night already came and rain started pouring from the sky, including the atmosphere the ck Cloud Woods started showing it is real face fully. Of course, Skraal did not care about these things at all, he just took a deep breath and kept walking, as he was walking he shielded himself from the sneak attacks by using the "Origin" of Necromancy, a thinyer of gray energy and another red energy thinyer protected himself. The gray thin energy symboled the "Bones" of skeletons as it is one of the primary power of the Origin Of Necromancy. The red energy symboled the evil and meat part of the "Necromancy" itself, of course, if Skraal himself was much more potent and had more understanding of "Necromancy", there will be different kinds of theyer of energy protecting him, but right now it was like this. As Skraal kept walking in the woods he finally noticed a tower in the distance, taller than all of the other trees inside of the Dark Cloud Woods, he was walking for about thirty minutes and finally found the ce he was looking for the "Trinatrum Tower" Skraal smiled and started thinking. "This should be good, If there are books that include the knowledge of ghosts as the "Lady Ghost," said to me, it will be good for me, At least I can use these books she was talking about the improve my "Ghost Origin" Other than this Skraal also started thinking about choosing other "Origins" for himself in the future, As he knows it should be not creating a problem for himself if he improves his other origins. With these thoughts, Skraal stopped thinking about other things but Trinatrum Tower. At that time as he gets close to the Trinatrum Tower, he started seeing a different kind of creatures, These creatures were horde creatures, they were all the same type but the quantity was many. They were the size of a dog and had one big blue eyes and six legs, they had other things than eyes, and their body shape was like a dog too, Skraal started thinking and at that time he saw the information about them. "Eye Ghost Creature" "Level 2" "Ghost st" "Ghost Energy Sphere" Skraal took a deep breath and directly conjured the Hunter Ghouls to kill these creatures, There are more them 50 to 60 of them in the area surrounding the "Trinatrum Tower", they were like guard-dogs, it was clear that they have some kind of thing in their mind at least they were given orders. As Skraal conjured seven Hunter Ghouls, he ordered them to kill all of them. The Seven Ghoul Hunter started rushing towards the Eye Ghost Creatures, as the Eye Ghost Creatures noticed the seven ghoul-hunter they did not care about the enemy is strong or anything like that and after a weird machine voice, they started attacking using their Ghost Energy Sphere, from the distance. The Ghost Energy Sphere was a basic spell of theirs, It was a basic spell without any kind of importance at all, Just a sphere made up from "Ghost Energy" and then shoot the enemy, harming and damaging the enemy after hit, Even if there are more than 60 Eye Ghost Creatures, it worth nothing at all, the speed of Ghoul Hunter was too fast for them and none of the Ghost Energy Sphere hit the enemy at all. But this was not the only thing that Eye Ghost Creatures can use the fight or harm their enemies, after tingling sensations in their body and gathering the ghost-energy inside of their body they could use it like a shockwave, a shockwave in the form of a circle. With these abilities, they were trying to deal with their shoring, As they were not fast creatures and their energy projectile ability the "Ghost Energy Sphere" was not a fast ability for the beings at the upper-levels, they used their body to send ghost energy to attack in the shape of a circle and kill the other creatures. Using this they could attack faster creatures, at the same time the Ghost Energy Sphere from an Eye Ghost Creature or the Ghost st did not harm any of their kind the other Eye Ghost Creatures. One of the Ghoul Hunter entered the group of Eye Ghost Creature and swung his right arm to crush and kill one of the Eye Ghost Creature with ease, Eye Ghost Creatures started using their Ghost st ability after seeing that one of the enemies entered inside of their group. In normal time the Ghost st should not harm a Ghoul Hunter at all, but the thing is even if the Ghoul Hunter is a strong creaturepared to Eye Ghost Creatures when hit by about more than twenty to thirty Ghost st ability at the same time, even the creature itself took grave damage and escaped from the danger. At that time, when the other Ghoul Hunters were trying to kill the other Eye Ghost Creatures, Skraal started inspecting damage done to "Ghoul Hunter" hit by many Ghost st at the same time. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Most of the damage done by the Ghoul Hunter by the Eye Ghost Creatures were from the inside damage, it was a ssical shock and st damage as the name of the ability suggesting from the start. From the outside there is no damage done to the Ghoul Hunter but because the Ghoul Hunter was the creature of Skraal and it was a directly summoned creature he could easily see that the insides and organs of the Ghoul Hunter damaged pretty badly. This means this kind of creature good against creatures with the human type of body, this means that if the creature they fighting do not have strong skin armor to negate the effects of the ghost st ability they will be harmed from inside, The humans could still use armor against these creatures or the intelligent creatures can use armor too but not natural creatures like Ghoul Hunter. The wild monsters and creatures do not wear armor at all, if they don''t have natural protection on their skin or their body is not like insects they will be finished quickly. As Skraal was inspecting he noticed that three of the Ghoul Hunters died but in the return, all of the Eye Ghost Creatures were killed by remaining Ghoul Hunters, It can be said that if Ghoul Hunter did not get hit by more than five to six Eye Ghoust Creatures, Ghost st they will not harm because of the level difference between them. Skraal looked at the corpses of creatures and took a deep breath and started collecting the corpses of the creatures, he only collected about five of them and changed other corpses the bone-pearls and ate them directly improving his physique even further. For himself, these creatures could be researched and used in the future, As Skraal himself was have some understanding of Ghost Origin he could very well use the Ghost Origin to create or summon "Eye Ghost Creatures", their level was low and individually not strong but if they have enough numbers on their side they could almost kill anything. Even Skraal himself could not imagine fighting against 1.000 to 10.000 of this creature by all of himself alone, the best thing he could do just send Ghoul Hunters to die and keep killing all of the creatures which will take a long time. It is important to say that this kind of attacking system can only bepleted by the Skraal himself but not others, Other mage cannot summon like him or do not have night-unlimited gis energy to keep summoning dead creatures. After sometimeter the Eye Ghost Creatures will overwhelm any creature fighting against them, Especially against ground forces with no armor on them they will be decimated by the Ghost Eye Creatures easily. Skraal smiled after eating all of the bone-pearls and feeling that his physique even improved further and then looked at the doors of the Trinatrum Tower, the research of Eye Ghost Creatures will be done when he returned to the Anderwhal City. He has better things to do right now as he can see, Skraal slowly walked towards the ck gate with a circle symbol on it, He did not know any kind of information about the Trinatrum Tower other than the knowledge that there are Ghost Information and Ghost Information Books inside of the tower. He did not know the origin of it or who built it but all of this just made the adventure more fun for himself. This was the reason why he was living anyway. Skraal then again took a deep breath and pushed the ck-door and opened the door. He just saw a long way in front of himself, There is nothing inside of it as he can see from the outside. Skraal then did not wait for too much and started walking inside of the tower, As Skraal kept walking darkly way which crudely made up from stones, he felt something weird and at that time he opened his eyes to another ce, he was in some kind of a throne-room that he did not expect. Slender braziers surrounding each of the six marble columns light up the lower levels of the throne hall and paint the hall a range of yellows and oranges. Therge mirrors on the terraced ceiling dance in the flickering light while statuettes look down upon the obsidian floor of this elegant hall. A vermilion rug runs down from the throne and splits to encircle the entire hall while rounded banners with ornate crowns cover parts of the walls. Between each banner sits a shrine-like ornament covered in candles, some of them have been lit and in turn illuminate the paintings of powerful creatures below them. Massive windows are enclosed by curtains colored the same vermilion as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with fancy tassels and impressive needlework. A dignified throne of carved rock sits beneath a fairly in looking baldachin (canopy) and is adjoined by four smaller and less borate seats for esteemed guests. The throne is covered inplicated patterns and fixed on each of the rather slim feet is a diamond lion''s head. The fluffy pillows are a dark vermilion and these too have been adorned with embellished sigils. Those waiting to be heard by their royal highness can do so on the few extravagant andfortable maple benches, all of which are facing the throne in a V-shape. Those of higher standing can instead take a seat in the exuberant balustrades overlooking the throne. Skraal heard some words inside of his mind by a voice that he could not understand, But he knew that it was describing and giving information about the throne room, As he was looking around all the lights with red colors started illuminating the room and at that time a creature which looked like a human showed himself. From the first look, Skraal understand that he was dealing with a ghost most likely an elder-ghost At that time, the ghost human started toe to himself and asked him a question. "You are here because my wife sent you here right." Chapter 72 Chapter 72 kraal was not expecting these kind words of Elder Ghost, he noticed that he could not see any kind of power screen on the Elder Ghost, something like this only have two reasons, First the being in front of him much stronger than himself, or it does not have power. At that time Elder Ghost started talking again. "I know that it must be a weird question to ask right away, But do not afraid of me, I mean no harm, my wife is a ghost-like me with some followers around of herself, Did she sent you to this tower." This time, Skraal thought a little bit and answered. "Yes, the one who sent me here was a woman-ghost with other ghosts around of herself," Elder Ghost at that time nodded and started talking. "Her name is Liana, she was my first andst wife, because of some event that we could not exin we have been separated, from the looks of it ghosts whose not from the Tower can not enter the tower, So you must be here to help us ?" Skraal then started walking as he kept looking at the Elder Ghost and engravings on the walls of the throne-room. After about thirty secondster he answered. "I am here for knowledge and wisdom about the "Ghosts", nothing more" Elder Ghost closed it is weird and ss-like eyes as he answered. "Thank you for answering me truthfully saying no lies because of power, Let me tell you about something then, Trinatrum Tower was built by a mysterious and ancient ghost-like being about more than 100.000 to 1 million years ago, the exact time is not clear at all. It said to be the main-ce and ce of lords for the Ghost Leaders in the old-time, of course, many things and battles happened in the around of Trinatrum Tower," Skraal just keeps listening as he has nothing to do anyway and likes listening to these kinds of things. "Trinatrum Tower, changed weirdly after thest battle between the ghosts ended, the ghost who is living inside of the Trinatrum Tower locked inside of the tower can not get out and the ghosts who live in the outside of the tower can not get inside to the tower. At that time, I was inside of the tower looking for some kind of spell that so maybe I could change the direction of the battle," Skraal then asked a question. "Who or what kind of beings you were fighting with." Elder Ghost waited and thought for some second and answered with a sad face. "I am sorry, I don''t know or most likely can not remember, As I was looking for the spell inside of the Web Of Ghost inside of the Trinatrum Tower, my wife, and her followers were outside fighting against the enemy that I don''t remember, all of the things happened at that time the Trinatrum Tower suddenly began to shake and an energy field that only locks the ghost formed around the Trinatrum Tower so the ghost outside of the tower could not enter and ghost-like me inside of the tower could not get out." Skraal, started thinking as he listened to what Elder Ghost said to himself, he had some kind of ideas in his mind, but the important thing is he was looking forward to seeing the Web Of Ghost, that Elder Ghost spoke about, from the looks of it, it should be a library about ghosts and ghost type of spells, If he can find these books and use it for improving his Ghost Law, the power he could have willfully increase" Other than that about the situation he thought, the creator of Trinatrum Tower must be a man with peaceful ideas about the inter-race, at least he or she did not want that the Ghost Race to kill each other, the creator must be thinking that the ghost race can use the information and wisdom within the tower save and protect the Ghost Race. Skraal smiled as he nodded and keep thinking. In his mind, this kind of lockdown spell could only have happened as a form of punishment and containment, the creator of Trinatrum Tower must set this spell before even she or he created the tower itself, what could be possible make a being to create such a spell, Skraal easily finds the answer. "There was no enemy against the Ghost Race, the enemy itself was other ghost people from the outside, the creator of the Trinatrum Tower thought about this kind of event and set the spell "If the Ghost Race fight against themselves and engage in battles, the tower will be closed down and none could leave it or none could enter it" In the end, the creator pointed out that if the knowledge inside of the Trinatrum Tower not going to be used against the races from other than Ghost Race, but will be used for killing and destroying other ghosts, he or she will not give any chance to any ghost to use the information inside of the Trinatrum Tower as a punishment the ghosts inside of the tower could not leave the Trinatrum Tower paying their sins as killing the other Ghosts. At that time, Elder Ghost asked. "What are you going to do." Skraal took a deep breath and started using his Ghost Law to check to a barrier that creating the forcefield so that no ghost enter ghost leave the tower, After inspecting the barrier, he smiled and started thinking. "The barrier itself not that a high-spell or a high application of the Ghost Law, the creator must think that no ghost will have the power to delete the barrier or if they could undo the barrier then they are good and have good power so that they could leave the tower, and their punishment will be over." At this time Skraal understood that this barrier was working as punishment, containment, and improvement of the ghost race. Punishment in the name of freedom, containment in the name of keeping the knowledge inside, improvement in the name of using the knowledge inside of the tower the break the barrier. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Skraal then started speaking, "I am going to lift off the barrier, Is there anything special you have to say me" Elder Ghost, thought a little bit and answered. At the same time, its face showed a little bit of smile, "I suppose you should to go the Power Energy Room, to lift the barrier easily, Of course, you could do it here too." Skraal nodded and asked. "Where is the way for Web Of Ghost and Power Energy Room" Elder Ghost answered without even thinking, He already okay with this human in front of him taking information inside of the Web Of Ghost, as time went on there is not much many books left in the Web Of Ghost anyway, and it could be said that it is his payment for lifting the barrier granting himself and other ghosts freedom. Elder Ghost showed the way with it is finger as he spoke "Just, look at this way, as you can see, if you use the right-way you will reach the Web Of Ghost and for reaching the Power Energy Room, you have to go the left-way, but beware in the Power Energy Room, there is a being who may not like you are lifting the barrier" Skraal furrowed it is brows and asked. "Why, there is a being who does not want to leave the barrier ?" Elder Ghost shook it is head and answered. "It is created for us, It has no problem with ghosts trying to undo the barrier, but if it is a creature type other than a ghost, it will not let going to give you any privilege to do what you want." Skraal, understood this time, as he started walking towards the Power Energy Room. This being Elder Ghost spoke about is must a being created by the Tower Builder, who will see and understand the improvement of the ghosts inside of the Trinatrum Tower, the tower builder wanted that the ghost who left inside of the barrier to break the barrier by their power, not getting help from other races. It is also okay that if a ghost from the outside could break the barrier too, even if it more hard thing to dopared to the outside. After walking for five minutes, Skraal came to a door, The color of the door was white and it is height was around five to seven meters, it radiated strong ghost energy, the body of Skraal started getting excited. Skraal then used his energy to push the door, opening it. As he walked inside, he showed a face of surprise, inside of the room was big, In the center of the room, a purple energy ball which has the size of an elephant was floating around, radiating strong ghost energy. At that time, a creature manifested in front of Skraal, the creature was in a human-shape but had four eyes, extra two eyes in his cheeks, Skraal directly inspected the creature. "Four Eyed Ghost Soul" "Level 7" "Ghost Origin - %10" "Eye Origin %3" "Ghost Battle Art %0." Four-Eyed Ghost Soul looked at the Skraal for five to seven seconds and started talking with voice resonating inside of the room. "You are a human, not a ghost, you should leave this Tower and note back." Skraal, smiled the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul was a strong creature, not a weak creature, even if he attacks with all of his Ghoul Hunters, he could not deal with it, Of course, if he uses his power there should be not much of a problem at all, He mans that Ghoul Hunters could not deal with it because of the Origins the creature had. "I have to say that I could not do that, I am a student of Ghost Origin and have to read the Web Of Ghost, For that, I have to lift off the barrier in this tower." Four-Eyed Ghost Soul did not spoke gibberish anymore and concentrated his ghost-energy in his hands to crush the Skraal with basic energy, basically, it just used pure energy to crush the Skraal, Skraal just smiled and did the same thing using his Ghost Energy to defend and attack at the same time. Two purple-energy manifested in their bodies and started attacking the person in front of them, In just three seconds, both same energies hit each other in the air a pretty high scream resonated inside of the Power Energy Room, But, the tower itself did not take any damage at all. Skraal was just smiling as he looks towards the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul, from the little bit of expression it shows on its face it was not feeling good at all It did not expect to encounter with a human who even has more ghost origin than himself, Skraal did not want to wait too much longer, as he started noticing different kind of things could happen in this tower that he could save himself, As he thought about this chance, his eyes changed into a serious shape and suddenly, Skraal started running and different energies including the Ghost Origin ejected from his hand. Four-Eyed Ghost Soul was not expecting this kind of movement from Skraal but it quickly started using it is other origins. As Skraal was running, he started whispering. "Scream Of Ghost" "Tears Of Death" "Birth Of Necromancy" As Skraal said his words, the pure origin energy started turning into different forms, as the name of the things suggests, Skraal at this time only using his imagination to shape the Origin he has to harm the enemy, none of his abilities are made up abilities by other users, He was just naming from within his mind. At first, Ghost Scream sounded in the room and attacked with all of the Ghost Origin Power to Four Eyed Ghost Soul, The Four Eyed Ghost Soul backed down and harmed a by a good margin, from the looks of it because it is primary energy is Ghost Origin, it could not fight against another being who has more power than himself in the matter of Ghost Origin. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Four-Eyed Ghost Soul did get hit by the Ghost Scream and took considerable damage but it was not only this. After Four-Eyed Ghost Soul took the damage it is body started to move weirdly, At this time Death Lord Energy Mark''s magic created by pure Death Origin started pressing on the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul. The Four-Eyed Ghost Soul already took a good deal of damage from the Ghost Scream magic Skraal, The reason why it did took so much damage because of the difference in the Ghost Origin, If Four-Eyed Ghost Soul had more Ghost Origin understanding than the Skraal, It was not going to take any damage at all, But it had not and it created a big problem. Against the Death Origin, the only defense Four-Eyed Ghost Soul had was the passive defense whiches from being a ghost which means "Death" already, Every origin has it is advantages against some beings and disadvantages against other beings, Death Origin is strong against the beings who still living and have life inside of them, but weak against being who already dead, "Undeads, Ghost, Puppets" But this does not mean that just because they are dead they will not take any damage from the Death Origin, It only means that they will take less damagepared to the alive ones. The Death Origin Energy started devouring the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul with ease, It was a painful experience from the sounds the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul was creating. As the energy inside of the Death Lord Energy Mark finished, This time "Birth Of Necromancy" magic started attacking the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul. The Four-Eyed Ghost Soul already got damaged from both attacks pretty heavily this time, Birth Of Necromancy is just a name for Skraal, It does not consist of any kind of a different kind of power other than pure grinding the enemy with the Necromancy Origin, Every Origin has it is own color or color-type, Necromancy Origin was red in the color, As the energy from the Necromancy Origin started attacking the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul, in just only five to six seconds a little bang resonated inside of the room and Four-Eyed Ghost Soul died, Skraal smiled as he looked at the ash remains of the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul, he collected the ashes in a sk so that he can use these ashes in the experiment or sell it, At the same time he noticed that he only earned 300 Points from the Four-Eyed Ghost Soul, At this time he just shook his head and whispered. "I should start unlocking this tower, The points can be thoughtter" For Skraal the importance of market and points were not important like previous times when he was using spells to fight against, From the moment he learned using the Origins he could pretty much control the magical forces as he pleases, Spells are just things derived from the origin user, A fire Origin User Mage from the ancient-times created basic fireball spell and every mage who could use Fireball Spell thought they are a real mage which they are not. Skraal started concentrating on breaking the barrier inside of the Trinatrum Tower, within five to six seconds, the sound of a thing being broken resonated inside of the tall tower and Skraal entered a dream-like state. From the outside, this house looks stylish. It has been built with grey stones and has cypress wooden decorations. Small, rectangr windows add to the overall style of the house and have been added to the house in a fairly symmetrical pattern. The house is equipped with a modern kitchen and onerge bathroom, it also has a warm living room, three bedrooms, a modest dining room, and a modest basement. The building is shaped like a circle. The house is partially surrounded by wooden overhanging panels on two sides. The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for a roof garden on one side of the house. This floor follows the same style as the floor below. The roof is low and square-shaped and is covered with te shingles. Two small chimneys sit at either side of the house. There are no windows on the roof. The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden with many hidden lights that make the gardene to life at night. Skraal, started walking inside of the room, As he entered a room he saw a girl at the ages of five to seven maybe, The girl was wearing simple white clothes and she was not beautiful or ugly, everything about the girl was saying she was ordinary. At that time, the Girl in the center of the room sitting on the ground looked at the Skraal and showed a shocked face, and started talking. "I was expecting a ghost to break the barrier of Trinatrum Tower, not the embodiment of magical energy inside of the human-form" Skraal furrowed it is brows and asked. "Do you know me ?" The girl smiled and did not answered the question of the Skraal but talked about a different thing. "It is only to be expected that you are always chaotic and don''t know what to do, You do sometimes good things and sometimes evil things, Like the magic we are all using you do not have any stability at all." Skraal did not care about what the girl said to himself, At that time, the Girl showed a serious face and started talking, the smiling girl''s face was calming and the serious face of the girl was pretty much intimidating. "I assume that you want to enter to Web Of Ghost to improve yourself in the human-body you are in, I will grant you to permit to enter as you managed to break the barrier I set, But beware, if I see that you are starting to control the ghosts for too much for evil things, I the Ghost Goddes will try everything to destroy you." Skraal this time smiled as he answered and vanished. "You are Ghost Goddes because of using my power, You do not have any power to speak me like that bitch." Chapter 75 Chapter 75 After Skraal opened his eyes, He noticed that he was still in the room of Power, He took a deep breath as he started walking towards the Web Of Ghost. As the Skraal was walking towards the room, he noticed that the inside of the tower was empty now, Before when he first came to the tower he saw many wandering ghosts floating around, but as the barrier is broken, They left the tower without even thinking. Skraal shook his head and whispered. "In the end freedom still important as ever." With his words he stopped thinking about other ghosts and finally came to the door of Web Of Ghost room, he pushed the door opening it. The ce was not too big and not too small, There should be more than 50 to 60 books inside of this ce, Without second thought Skraal used space-ring to gather all of the books, After gathering wasplete, Skraal showed a big smile on his face, The adventure of Zone this time worked him well, Skraal then left the Trinatrum Tower directly going towards the Ghost Vige, He did not stop or wasted any time, He directly went towards the vige, because of not wasting any time by looking around and killing anything he came across he was pretty fast. - Skraal entered the vige and started seeing many mages injured with their teammates and group on their side, After the first-day many of them choose to other ruins and ces to find magical items or something like that to improve their power or earn magical stones, Skraal himself now has about 1000 Magical Stones but the items he has most likely worth more than 1.000.000 Magical Stones, Of course for the right customer. He did not look at the people and just went straight into the Tavern inside of the Ghost Vige, As Skraal was walking he also noticed that some of the ghost people were offering first-aid and other healing services to mages from the Original World, Of course, they wanted 100 to 150 Magical Stone per help and aid. Skraal just smiled as he thought. "Ghost People already ustomed to people or other raceing into their own-world to for being rich, for being more powerful and other things, After they noticed this they turned their vige into the strong power and started to earn Magical Stones by providing services to race who came to their world using the Zones." Skraal of course did not have anyment on this matter as it seems feasible and basic strategy, What if Ghost People did not provide services but just attacked the people and killing them, There are beings inside of this small-vige who can use "Origins" and no mages from the original-world that can use Origins, Even from this it can be seen that there is a big power difference between the mages and ghosts." This small vige is more powerful but they still choose to do trades with other races even when other races were invading their world for power, Skraal entered the tavern and noticed there are not many people inside of the tavern, Many of the mages were already outside still trying to enter the ruins and other ces to earn some, Skraal did not want to venture too much from now on then as he already got many things, At that time one of the female-ghost with small-height and blue eyes looked at Skraal and asked. "Hi, Do you want to drink something we have alcohol for the humans too or food" Skraal nodded as he walked towards the table in the corner, The tavern was simple about 15 to 20 tables, brown-wood decoration, and two maids with one bartender, most likely the bartender woman was the owner of the tavern itself. After Skraal sat on, the blue-eyed female ghost started asking, "I don''t know what would you like the order, we have red-wine and beer if you would like to drink ?, each cup of it costs 10 Magical Stones." Skraal gulped and nodded as he whispered. "I take one cup of red wine, no food for the time being." After Skraal ordered the blue-eyed female ghost went towards the bartender, The price of 10 magical-stones for just a wine unbelievable and too pricey in the original-world, It can be said that with 10 Magical Stones, a man or woman could buy 1000 liters of red-wine with ease. But Skraal of course knows that creating wine inside of the Ghost Vige or in general Ghost World is should be not easy as in the original-world, Most of the time there is no sun or no ghost to know these things, the yield must be pretty low. At that time, a blue-eyed female ghost gave him to red-wine, Skraal nodded and took a sip from the wine, and swallowed as he smiled. "The quality is amazing, most likely the best wine I have ever drink." Skraal then put the wine on the table and started thinking about the books he collected from the Web Of Ghost Trinatrum Tower, The reason why he still did not look into the books inside of the forest or here was because he did not want to gather attention on himself. He is aware that no mage could threaten himself but the thing is he is not scared or threatened by the mages, What if Ghost People knew that he was carrying all of the Web Of Ghost books inside of his space-ring, what would they do. In any chance it is not worth it to risk sumbing to the curiousness of a human being is not something that he wanted to in any-time at all, It did not make any sense for himself and most of the people would think of the same as himself. Skraal took a sip from the wine and asked Blue-Eyed Female Ghost a question. "How many times in a year that other people or races from other worlds visit here." Blue-Eyed Female Ghost shook her head and answered. "Who knows." Chapter 76 Chapter 76 After Skraal got his answer, he just nodded as he kept drinking his wine. At that time he secretly counted the exact amount of books he got from Web Of Ghost, After about three to five secondster he understood that he got exactly 50 different kinds of books. It may seem less but each of these books contains important ancient knowledge of "Ghost" if Skraal reads them and do experiments as he learns he could very well improve his power to another level. It is all worth it in the eyes himself, After he finished drinking, he never left the vige and waited for the time to pass. - Skraal opened his eyes and smiled as he looked around most of the mages from Anderwhal dide back, He waited for about one week for the return to the original-world, The return was not too hard, All of the mages who came from the original-world only had toe back to the Blue Ghost Vige and wait for the time pass, After one week passes before they came, the natural forces of Zone directly sent them to the Original World came from, At that time Skraal learned that if a person from the original-world did note back to the Blue Ghost Vige or the exact-point they first traveled to enter the zone, They have to wait for another year most of the times toe back to their original-world, Sometimes this time can be 10 years or 100 years, It is highly important toe back in time and not be trapped in the zone-world. - At that time, Skraal noticed a familiar face, but not a good face, He looked at the Verton, Dark Energy School Leader, from the looks of it he lost his right-armpletely and at the same time the woman named Lal was not with them, Skraal understood that if Verton a mage at the level of 6 lost his right arm and they don''t have the young woman mage with their side, It is probably that the young woman named Lal died. It is a weird thing but of course, Skraal did not care. At that time Diana and Fran too noticed Skraal, as they were harmed and injured and noticed that Skraal was not harmed by any kind of thing and he even looked happier than usual, they both felt anger towards Skraal. Especially Diana, who lost her best student in the Void Loras Zone was feeling too much and intense anger towards the Skraal, that time she already was gathering her magical energy to attack the Skraal but her magical energy cut down by the Verton. At this time many people and mages from Anderwhal City and Mages from schools and organization noticed the energy-wave of Verton, He sessfully became a level 7 mage, This was a piece of big news for everyone inside of the Anderwhal City. Especially for mages and mages who have school under them as they are in the name rivals with the Verton. Nobody cared that Verton had no right-arm anymore because, with the magic-powers and resources of Verton at the same time power of him, It should be not hard to fix himself up or create an arm for himself by the means of alchemists, There should be many people in the circle of Alchemist-Mages who will help the Verton for free just because of having a good rtionship with him. Having a good rtionship with a mage and school leader who have the power of Level 7 Mage is a big privilege and important thing. - Skraal just smiled as he saw the Verton, he already knew that Verton elevated into level 7 but did not care by any means. When Skraal was in the Blue Ghost Vige he consolidated all the energy he had and unbound his shackles, Skraal Level 10 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 10.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %15= Necromancy Origin %10 Death Origin %0.3 - When Skraal first entered the Blue Ghost Vige he purposefully hid his power even used his magical powers to suppress them to activate a big-power erupt. Right now, he already reached the Level 10 Mage, His Ghost Origin improved naturally as he spends time on the Ghost-Type of World and fought against Ghost-Creatures, spoke with the Ghost-Creatures, all of this caused his Ghost Origin to reach the level of %15. Because of inspecting the Ghost Creatures and being around death for so long Necromancy Origin improved too, It is easy to see that if the natural tendencies are okay improving the origins with magical power is not that hard. From this, It can be said that if in the future Skraal himself wants to learn and improve the Origin Of Cold at a faster rate first thing he has to do is go to a ce where cold ismon and do not use magical-energy to protect himself, Basically inducing himself the matter that he wants to learn it is not hard to see at all. Death Origin improved a little bit but it is only normal that because the improvement of Death Origin not the same as others, %1 improvement of Death Origin almost changes anything, It may be even worth more than %50 to %60 increase in the Necromancy Law. At that time Skraal did not care about anybody as he started walking towards the Anderwhal City as he has things to do inside of his mind and as he was walking he was making a list of his Origins. Death Origin Most Powerful %0.3 Ghost Origin Second Powerful %15 - Necromancy Origin Third Powerful %10 - At the same time as he bes a level 10 Mage, not in the name, Directly, He has his chance to choose another Origin for himself. He needs to think about that too Because after choosing a fourth-origin he will wait the reach the level of 15 before choosing another origin to improve his power and understanding of everything. With all of these things inside of his mind, He just summoned a horse-made up from strong but fluffy bones to ride himself towards the Anderwhal City. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 After some payments there and here Skraal left with about 900 Magical Stones, He did not mind this and just went to his home after clearing the corpses used for the experiment. At the same time, he paid for 100 Magical Stones for five corpses of death mages or warriors with magical power as their boy was more durable and usable at any time andst longer. Skraal sat on his chair and ate his food which he has bought from the Inn, As he was eating he was thinking about the books he got from the Void Loras Zone, At the same time he saw that Verton was looking at him with bad eyes, This means that he has confidence that he could take himself out. Skraal just shook his head and whispered to himself. "Just because he got to level eight he thinks he has enough power to hunt me down like a chicken with no master." After these words, he justughed it off and cleaned up his food and went to his work-station and sat on the chair and took one of the books. The name of the book was in thenguage of Ghost, for people to read this, They have to know thenguage of ghosts or have some understanding of Ghost Origin, For Skraal who has about %15 percent of Ghost Origin, thenguage was no different thanmon humannguage and he could read it all. The color of the first book was purple and the paper is made up of ancient paper but still of good quality because of the magical enchantment on the book itself. The title of the book was "Ghost Prison" a basic but powerful title for the Skraal and the one who wants to know about the Ghosts. - Ghost Prison - Skraal spends about three hours learning the content of the book and he read almost half of it within no time, As he is a mage and has a special energy, the reading speed and understanding the contents of it not much hard for him and he can read at a faster rate. The Ghost Prison spoke about an ancient ce called Nimwurheir, This ce was ording to the book was in the Origin Ghost World, where all ghost normally lives and have the most poption of the ghost race, As its names suggest, It is a ce that where the most insane and evil Ghost People has been put and punished. Skraal learned that ce is created by not an individual, It is created by themon ghost people. ording to the book, After there are so many evil ghosts wandered around attacking andpletely killing the Ghost People even after they died for one time, Themon ghost people understood that they have no individual power to lock down these people and hunting, killing is too hard for them as they are onlymon ghost people with not so much of a power. But in the end, They made a deal with the head-hunters of these evil-ghosts, ording to the deal, Common Ghost People is will build a Prison that could punish and lock-down the evil-doers of the ghost race and Ghost Origin World, In return people with an individual will keep their prison in this ce. Killing a ghost is harder than catching it, There are many ways to catch a ghost or have the power to do so with a group but because of the nature of the Ghosts killing them need more power and even a group of powerful Ghost Race have to spend many resources that they could kill one evil individual strong ghost-human. After the deal has been made, Common people gathered their ghost-energy and created the Ghost Prison from now on then all of the evil ghost people put in here, The important knowledge for the Skraalys down in the creating of the ghost prison. In a basic way, a mage with strong Ghost Origin could think of something for creating a ghost-prison, Most basic way is creating a magical crystal imbued with Ghost Energy and formed into the Ghost Shackles to save and bind the Ghost into the crystal. But in this book Skraal learned some things about creating a container to put the Ghost inside of it, Common people used all of their energy to create some kind of sub-world, This means that Ghost Prison is not amon-prison in the shape of a building, It is a world, like a continent made up frompletely ghost energy. In this world, the evil-doers are not put in a ce to live the rest of their lives as it is not important for them they are not alive in the first ce, In this ce ording to the book, they have to fight for ghost-energy (Ghost-Food for power) and even to live, It is a survival of fittest ce, Some of the ces inside of the Ghost Prison have more resources and good rate of survival, these ces are for the ghost-people who crimes are not bad as other ghost-people. At the same time, there are ces like with almost no ghost-energy and other things for survival for them and in this ce, only the evillest of the ghost put in and for their crimes, they have to live with other evil people like them and have to be on guard and defend themselves, As Ghost wants to kill the other ghosts for more ghost-energy to be more powerful and saturated. At the same time, in the book that it said that if a ghost powerful enough it could break the Ghost Prison and escape from the Ghost Prison but as Skraal keep read it, He understood that it is not possible at all, As the Ghost Prison was built from pure Ghost Energy of the Common Ghost People, it feeds up from the Ghost Energy, The Ghost Energy that the ghost lives inside of the Ghost Prison believe and feel like they taking the energy and getting more powerful but it only works inside of the Ghost Prison. Even if they be 100x more powerful in the Ghost Prison, they will not have any chance to break down from the Ghost Prison because of their energy at the first ce lent to them by the Ghost Prison Chapter 78 Chapter 78 In the Dark Energy School, A room was shrouded by darkness and grim emotions, Verton, Fran, and Diana were standing. It was the room of Verton, At that time Diana started talking, from her face anger can be easily read. "Do we not going to do anything to that man, after what he said to us" Before, Verton answered Diana, Fran who was not much of a talker and intellectual mage, started talking. "Diana, first of all, you know Lord Verton is a mage-fighter like me. But you are not the best-fighter here, I just wanted to say that even if we wanted to fight that guy, most likely the only person he going to take seriously is Lord Verton nobody else." Diana furrowed her brows and started thinking deeply about the words from earlier where Skraal threatened them about killing all of the school workers, students even themselves just because of the incident with her student. All of these words mean that he was not putting them into a dangerous group of mages, He was thinking that even if all of them at that time attacked himself, there should be no problem, Even Lord Verton with his new power of level 8 could not dare to threat school of Dark Energy like that, This means that this person has a power level that they could not meddle with. As Diana was thinking about all of this, Verton started speaking. "Fran is talking about the true things, with my power or all power inside of the Dark Energy School we have no chance to fight against him. If we still want to destroy him we have to destroy him with our minds and political reasons, like turning all of the powers against him or something like that." Verton finished his words and then smiled as he kept talking. "Tomorrow, morning many of leaders of organizations and schools wille to visit me because my power level reached the level 8 mage, This kind of power at the top-echelons and they will want to form better rtionships with me, When that happens we can use our new friends to suppress him maybe killing him is not possible but we can still forbid him to enter the Anderwhal City," After the words of Verton, Fran and Diana looked at each other and understood that why people scared of Verton in the first ce, It was not because of his power it was because even if he has the power he knew his limits and shortings, do not make any kind of emotional decision create problems for himself or for the school itself, This is a big indicator of this man will be reaching the more upper-levels and earn more power in the future. - Skraal finished speaking about the Ghost Prison and smiled as he nodded his head with understanding and joy of gathering more knowledge, "Ghost Prison is so interesting and simple at the same time, They used masses of weak power to create a prison for the powerful individuals fed them with the prize of freedom and making themselves kill each other for a false-hope, This is marvelous." Skraal liked the idea behind the Ghost Prison in a sense and this kind of application could be used for many things, Important things inside of the book of Ghost Prison not about what is the Ghost Prison is, important knowledge is how could be the power of masses used against the individual. For example, Skraal could use the idea inside of the Ghost Prison to form a group of ten mages and use their power to kill one big and strong individual mage without too much of a problem, For a necromancer like Skraal this is a big improvisation of his ability. Necromancers strong because of their summons and the creature they control If Skraal himself finds a way to use his summons with the same idea of how Ghost Prison was created. He could very much one-shot powerful creatures and mages using the magical power of his summons. For a more practical example, Skraal himself could summon 10 Ghoul Hunters, for the time being, If he studies about Ghost Prison and how it is created, He could use 10 Ghoul Hunters to create one Ghoul Hunter at the power level of 15 or even 16. Skraal got up from his seat and checked his status. Skraal Level 10 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 10.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %17= Necromancy Origin %11 Death Origin %0.31 - Skraal saw his improvement on his status screen and smiled. Ghost Origin improved by %2 and Necromancy Origin improved by %1 At the same time Death Origin improved by 0.01 percent, It may look like a negligible amount in numbers but the power it gave us more than %1 of Necromancer Origin, because of the power of the Death Origin, Skraal took a deep breath and felt that he was getting hungry, He left his home and started walking towards a new inn named "Breath Of Life", which said to be opened by one of the strong mages in the Anderwhal City, named Nelivaras, a mage at the level of 9, Most likely one of the strongest mages in the Anderwhal City, The air was not dark but a little bit rainy, About six to five hourster the night wille, Many of the people inside of the city started finishing theirst businesses and started working towards preparing the next batch of their products, Students from a different kind of organization were surging towards to different kinds of inns to have fun and spend some time with their friends. Skraal, at this time, felt a very different thing, Joy of being a normal human and integrating into the one society, Skraal who was the embodiment of magical energy (Gis Energy), was just pure energy without any kind of mind before, For him for the first time walking inside of a group of people, gave him a different feeling, the feeling of being alive and belonged something. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Skraal went to a cafe that served good food and drinks, He sat on the chair and waited for the server. The server was a young man, He had some kind of magical energy on his body, It was clear as day in the front of Skraal. The server came and asked. "What is your orders, sir ?" Skraal thought a little bit and answered. "I would like to get a coffee and something tasty and sweet, a dessert maybe." The server man nodded as he went back in the prepare the order. At that time, Skraal noticed that the cafe he was in named Freedom, It was a weird name for a Caffe he thought, He was sitting on the outside, he could see the human traffic but had enough distance so that he would not be bothered by them. There are many people on the outside, most of them in the groups of students of schools, talking, having fun, and flirting with the people sitting on the other tables by looking at them. Skraal was having a good time because of living and spending time like an ordinary people, It was good for him. At that time he thought about this money. Skraal in his mind already decided to build an organization of some sort, maybe apany. He still had about 800 Magical Stones, in his belongings but he did not worried about the money at all, "I have no better time to work on creating some kind of organization. I could work and study on the books, I gathered from the Zone and in a day, I could create ns of earning more funds and creating an organization," At this time, the Server mane and gave him a different kind of looking dessert and a coffee, The dessert itself looked good, From the smell it gave, It was made up of strawberries and chocte. Coffe too smelt pretty good and savory. "Best, a thing I can do for the time being is investing the ideas of other people to earn "money" magical stones from them," At that time, Server Man was going to pick up the trashes left by the other customers, Skraal asked a question to him stopping him in it is tracks. "How many shares I can buy if I invest 1000 Magical Stones to this coffee and breakfast ce, Freedom." Server man looked at the Skraal and smiled as he started answering. "Sir, Freedom ce worth around 20.000 to 50.000 Magical Stones, 1000 Magical Stones, means that you could buy about %5 to %10 of it, This means that every month you will earn about 50 to 100 Magical Stones, As the monthly earnings of Freedom ce,s about 1000 to 2000 Magical Stones." Skraal nodded and asked another question. "Is there arepanies who advise on these kinds of matters." Server man nodded and took a pen and paper from his belt and wrote something on it, as he gave it to the Skraal. Skraal looked at the paper and read it. He smiled after reading it. "From the looks of it, there is apany named Trust VVA, Which advises people who want to invest in different kind ofpanies, workces, or organization and schools, At the same time, groups and individuals could go to thispany and put their ideas on there to find investors to give them funds to start the organization, In return, They will give lots of shares to who invested them." Skraal nodded and whispered. "This is the best way to improve the money, I have, for the time being, At the same time I could meet with many different kinds of people and learn from them about creating my organization. I don''t have any experience, for earning and gathering experience having to fail is a must, But I can not ept the fail, This means that best thing I can do is learn from the other people mistakes." Skraal finished his thoughts and concentrated on his coffee and dessert, As he was eating, A womanes to his table and looked at the Skraal with nk-eyes, After three to four secondster woman started talking. "May, I sit, Lord Skraal." Skraal did not say anything as he signaled with his finger that she could sit. The woman had long ck hair and deep purple eyes, She was a mage it was pretty easy to see, Most likely at the level of five or four, Definitely advancedpared to many mages but not the top-echelons, From the power of her magical energy (Gis Energy) Skraal could easily see that the woman was stronger than Diana and Fran, After the woman sits, the Server came and directly offered her a coffee, without even asking what she would like to order at all. Skraal looked at the woman demanding her to talk, with his eyes, The woman did not start talking right away, She first took a sip from her ck-coffee and started talking afterward. "I am Elenie, I came from Anderwhal City Council, I am here because the city-council of the Anderwhal which is the leader of Anderwhal would like to meet you." Skraal smiled and asked. "For what reason, your lords want to meet me". Elena looked at the eyes of Skraal and took a deep breath. She started thinking. "There is not even of a shred of fear in his eyes, This brave status of him did note from because of his arrogance. It directlyes from because of confidence in his power, He knows that City Council Of Anderwhal could not pose him any danger at all." Elenie furrowed her brows and thought again before answering him. "I could not hide anything from him, It is better to tell everything." Elenie took a deep breath and answered. "The Leader Of City Council, which means that Leader Of City Anderwhal, Lord Nicklore, wants to meet you and talk you to about on the matter of "Origins", magical "Origins" This time, Skraalughed a little and answered with a deep voice. "Finally," Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Skraal whispered "Finally" because he already sensed this kind of power. Which means the power of "Origins" inside of the Anderwhal City. It was not surprising for himself as he improved his individual power and roam the Void Loras Zone, At first, when he discovered the existence of "Origins" he was shocked to see that there is not even one person uses "Origins" to improve themselves and have more power, But after sometimeter, especially after he came back from the "Void Loras Zone" and entered the Anderwhal City, he started feeling the power of "Origins". Elenie looked at the eyes of Skraal trying to understand what he is thinking but it was no use, Most of the time unless something unexpected and important happens, Skraal does not show any emotion on his face or his eyes change. Skraal looked at Elenie and started talking. "I have to say that I could not ept an invitation from a lord," These words of Skraal angered Elenie, she was almost going to snap because of the disrespect towards the Leader Of Anderwhal Nicklore, but at this time, she remembered something that the Lord Nicklore himself said to herself. "Never, try to attack the person you are going to talk to, It is only natural that people like him are proud and powerful, They defy the rules that you have been taught by your teachers and masters, Do not think that they are pretty much same as other mages, Just smile and do whatever he says and talk with me before doing something." These words said to herself by Lord Nicklore directly, In a sense Elenie could not think anytime that Lord Nicklore spoke like this at all, considering his character, The words that he said to herself must be important, this is the only reason why Lord Nicklore spoke like that at all. Elenie took a deep breath and asked. "May I ask the reason of it Lord Skraal" Skraal closed his eyes and smiled as he started speaking. "The power difference between "Origins" Mages are not easily understood like the level system of Mages, This means that if Ie with you and the power of Lord Nicklore stronger than me, it is an execution that I walk towards to, Clearly, I should not walk to my execution." Elenie furrowed her brows and asked. "Lord Skraal, do you think that we are trying to ambush you ?" Skraal took a sip from his coffee and shook his head. "You are not smart as I thought , I am saying that if the power of your lord stronger than me and have a strong understanding of important origins, there is no need to be ambushed or anything like that, You can not understand this as you have no power in the matters of "Origins" Elenie getting angrier as time goes on and she talks with the Skraal, but every time she gets angry she remember the words of Lord Nicklore, At the same time, she may be getting angry at the Skraal, but she could not disobey his words and have to agree with the words he saying about the origins. She indeed has no detailed knowledge about the subject of Origins, She only knew the existence of it, and even knowing that power like "Origins" exists is a big thing in the matters of Anderwhal City. Until now, she was proud of this fact but the behavior of Skraal just showed that she was nothing in the eyes of City Of Anderwhal at all. Elenie thought a little bit and asked. "Please, tell me about "Origins" This time, the face and eyes of Skraal have changed. Compared to poker-face and emotion-less eyes he had it is pretty much different. Skraal looked at Elenie and first asked. "I presume that this is not an order from your lord, It is your wish ?" As Skraal asked, he wasughing inside of his mind. Elenie did not notice changes on the face of Skraal, as she was heated up because of "Origins", thinking what they are and how could they make someone, an ordinary mage strong. Elenie closed her eyes and answered. "Yes, Lord Skraal, I just wanted to ask, why people with the power of Origins are too powerfulpared to ordinary mages," Skraal, at this time, started thinking about some ns, His nature of "Chaotic Unknown" activated, When this kind of alignment activated, Many things can happen, Skraal could teach the power of Origins to Elenie, taking her as a student. Skraal could teach the power of Origins to Elenie and then improve her power as he deals with the Anderwhal City, for himself when he will be the one who controls the Anderwhal City from the shadows. Skraal could kill Elenie, demanding an exnation from the Lord Nicklore, why Elenie came to himself with the order of Nicklore and asking himself about the Origins, breaking the rules of "Origin Users" There are many things to do but, This time Skraal for the first time took a basic approach, He decided that he is going to teach this woman about the "Origins" for the time being and decideter if he wants to user her in the matter of taking the control of Anderwhal or use her as a spy which should be useful when he wants to create an organization for himself. Skraal then answered as nothing happened, From the outside, he only thought about three to four seconds, nothing more at all. "If you want, I could teach you the power of origins." Skraal answered as he again took a sip from his drink, At that time server came and asked if Skraal or Elenie has any more orders. Skraal just basically ordered two cups of coffee for Elenie and himself, Nothing more, At that time Elenie was still thinking about what to do, She is the one of Word Of Anderwhal, which means that her words are most of the times are orders of Lord Nicklore, this means that she was no fool at all. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 After the words from Skraal, Elenie just stopped talking and did not know what to say at all. Any kind of information about "Origins" deemed as special and important by the leader of Anderwhal Lord Nicklore. Elenie heard from other people who are working with herself that "Origins" were the power of ancient mages, It was not much different from the other mages, In a sense, it was the future of the mages back then. After sometimeter, All of the ancient mages could learn about the "Origins", This fact is also one of the reasons why Origins were too important and powerful. At the same time, everybody in the Anderwhal City Organization at least everybody who has some kind of authority, knew that the reason why Lord Nicklore and his supporters were too strong and nobody could dismiss their authority was because of the "Origins." Skraal took a sip from his face and watched the eyes and face of Elenie, It was clear that she was thinking a lot, For Skraal this was just a fun thing to see nothing more at all. He wanted to see how she is going to answer, Elenie took a sip from her coffee and thought about the other perspective of the things, In a sense, she has no right to know about the Origins other than Nicklore and other people at the upper-echelons tells herself. This means that epting the teaching of the Skraal, which is not a good thing, She did not know the man in front of herself, Basically means that she is leaving the Anderwhal Organization and even in some cases it could be ssified as "Treason" and she could be killed without any question asked. Elenie has to decide, She could try to learn "Origins" from this man named Skraal, Or she could reject him and keep working in the Anderwhal Organization as usual. The first decision will make her enemy of the Anderwhal Organization and she is going to be hunted forever as long as Anderwhal Organization exists, The second decision was safer but in her life most likely she is not going to have any kind of chance to learn about "Origins" and die because of old age. It was clear for herself, "I will learn "Origins" from you, Thank you." Elenie looked at the eyes of Skraal and answered. Skraal smiled and took a sip from his drink and started talking. "After I finish the coffee, let us go to my house, I will give you basic information and what you need to do for learning about the "Origins", after that, We will decide what to do about the matter of Nicklore." Elenie furrowed her brows and answered. "I just said that I will learn from you, I did not say that I am going to n a coup with you against the Lord Nicklore." Skraalughed and took a deep breath as he started speaking. "You already did my dear, With you saying that you are going to learn "Origins" from me," Elenie knew this much but she only knew that she is going to get hunted because of trying to learn about "Origins", She did not know about the "Coup" Skraal talking about. Her face was getting uglier as time goes on. Skraal, showed a serious face this time and started talking. "First of all, Your identity in the Anderwhal City, your position put you in a big power, your words cannot be disobeyed and should be taken as words of Nicklore" "Second Reason, You should have clear instructions on the matter of "Origins", your leader Nicklore and his friends who can use "Origins" must forbid you to learn about the matter of "Origins." "Third Reason, In the first ce, A member in your position can not learn about the power of origins" Elenie thought about it but there are still some things she could not understand at all. Skraal noticed this and started talking, exining. "If a normal member who works in the Anderwhal City and Anderwhal Organization wants to learn about "Origins", It will look like, they are just want to learn more about the magic and wants more power, Which is not a weird thing for the other mages and authorities inside of the Anderwhal City." "But if a person at your level who have the rights of the Leader Nicklore, wants to learn about the "Origins" It will not look like you just want to be powerful for your good or learn about magic, It will directly look like you are in search for power so that you could kill the "Nicklore" so that you could be the next leader of the Anderwhal." As the words of Skraal ended, Elenie started gulping, and at the same time, he started taking deep breaths, She was pretty much obliterated. But Skraal did not speak, As he was drinking his coffee (drink), He kept talking. "You can basically, look at this situation as, If a child touches your body, you just smile andugh about it, but if a man touches your body, you will create a problem for him, The people who are weak and have no power inside of the organization seen as children by the authorities, but you will be as an adult, So at the first ce, even when you did not appoint in a position like that, They were already concerned about that, in the end, you are going to want to learn about "Origins." Skraal, at that time, got up from his seat and started talking as he looked around at himself. "Your leader Nicklore was a smart-man, He sent you here for both purposes, the First purpose is taking me with you to meet him and the second hidden purpose is seeing what you are going to do when a strange man proposes you to give you information about "Origins", which is a thing you should not ept, At least in the mind of Nicklore. Elenie, smiled this time and whispered. "This means that from now on then Lord Nicklore already knows about everything" Skraal just nodded and signaled Elenie to follow himself. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Skraal and Elenie already inside the house of Skraal, After the small-talk is over Skraal led Elenie to his house, As they were going to the house Skraal himself noticed that they were being tailed. It was because Elenie, As Skraal, and Elenie spoke about the origins and Elenie herself epted learning from Skraal, the ones who tailed to Elenie for protection and information gathering purposes started to tail her as a traitor. Elenie knew this because Skraal told her, from the moment that she asked about Origins and epted the teaching from the Skraal, there is nothing between the Elenie and Anderwhal City Council that will stay good, Elenie will be hunted the moment that she put a distance between herself and Skraal, The people who are tailing the Skraal and Elenie will be killing Elenie no question asked because of the treason crime. Skraal looked at Elenie and noticed that she was a little bit afraid and showed a face of anxiety, It was not a weird thing considering her situation. "You don''t need to be afraid, As long as you are with me, they pose no threat to you." Elenie listened to the words of Skraal and let out a cold breath, She was calmer for the time being but it was not enough for herself to bypass all the thoughts within her mind. The words of Skraal just made her more curious about the power of "Origins", She wanted to know that how a behemoth in the world of magic the Anderwhal City and Organization could not hurt herself in their city just because of the existence of the man in front of herself. Skraal, signaled Elenie to follow herself, As they walked down to the basement, When Elenie was not there, Skraal did a decoration work, It did not look like an experimentalb of Necromancer at the least, Just a ce to do experiments and studying. There are bookshelves, tables, and even a kitchen inside of the basement, Basically other than the experimental subjects and experimental gadgets, it is not much different from a normal restroom. Skraal prepared two coffee, one for himself one for Elenie, After the preparationplete, Skraal sat on the big red chair, and Elenie sat on the ck leather chair in front of the Skraal. After, Skraal took a sip from his coffee he started talking. "Origins are adding magical energy into the natures of power or everything can be thought, Magical Energy or Gis Energy lets the mage who uses the "Origins" to control or create in theter and improved times to said "Subject", "Example, If a mage chooses "nt" as his "Subject Origin" and starting to inject magical energy into the "Subject Origin" he chooses, He or she will be starting toprehend to "nt Origin" from now on then, more understanding of "nts" means more things can be done with using "nts" Elenie listened without blinking, She even forgets to drink her coffee but she did not care, She was at the age of 40 this year, Because of her magical powers she still looks like a teen woman, But she knew that it was not going to stay like that all the time. Skraal looked at the eyes of Elenie and smiled after seeing the hunger for more knowledge in her eyes, the desire for power and magical knowledge, These kinds of emotions in the mind of Elenie gave him an excitement that he forget about. "Of course, if the origin-user mage does not have enough magical energy to use the "Origin", It will not be able to use to choose "Origin" to full potential." Elenie nodded and started talking. "If I do not understand it wrongly, One has to choose a subject which will form the "Origin", like in the other magical spells which normal mages use, using the origins will be needing to consumption of "Magical Energy" or "Gis Energy", more understanding of the chosen origin will result in more powerful and more freedom when using the said "Origin" and more energy will be needed to use the Origin." Skraal smiled and thought. "She is smart as I thought" Skraal then answered. "Yes, you are right on the point. Having just understanding of the said origin will not work alone, one has to have needed magical energy and improve herself without stopping to use her origins." Elenie took a deep breath and entered a deep thought, At that time, Skraal finished his coffee and got up. At the same time, he looked at Elenie and signaled her to follow him. Elenie was in deep thought but after the signal from the Skraal. Skraal was leading Elenie into his new area of study, When he was free, he did something inside of his basement, He dug up an open ce and used his powers to construct an open space for testing purposes. Skraal opened the door and smiled, Elenie who saw the open area furrowed her brows, She did not expect to see an open ce like this at all. After Skraal and Elenie walked in the middle of the open space, Skraal looked at Elenie with a smile and started speaking opening his arms towards both sides. "Attack me, I need to see something," Elenie nodded and thought. "It is only natural that he wants to see my power and abilities, He should be a reliable teacher even not the information I learned from him enough for myself to find a way to protect myself." After these thoughts, Elenie first wrote some tests on the air itself using the magical energy, After she finished writing, Her level elevated into "Level 5", Skraal, of course, knew about this but he did not open the subject. It ismon that most mages hiding their levels to catch their enemies without preparation or be ready against the ambushes, As it is prettymon for too many mages to search and gathered information about them before ambushed by a group of mages. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Elenie was a level-5 mage stronger than both Diana and Fran but weaker than Verton. She was not apletely battle-mage but still battle-oriented, This means that she was still strong when fighting against other mages and warriors. Skraal was waiting without doing anything, Elenie took a deep breath and looked at Skraal, and then whispered. "Energy Bolt" As she whispered, she pointed out Skraal with her finger, an energy bolt colored white and at the size of a human head, shoot towards Skraal. Just as it was going to hit Skraal directly, weird ss-like energy manifested in front of Skraal and blocked the energy bolt. As a result, Skraal did not even need the move his hands or do something from the outside. Elenie was shocked, Her energy boltpletely useless against Skraal, After hitting the ss-like energy shield created by Skraal in just thest second, It stopped. Just like that. Skraal smiled and then he raised his right hand also at the same time created an energy ball made up from magical energy. After creating he started speaking. "This is an energy bolt with the same level as you created, But there are fundamental differences between you and me how we created this energy bolt." Elenie was listening without thinking about anything, She was excited and curious at the same time, Her face showed it all. Skraal keeps continued as he saw that Elenie was listening to himself seriously. "First difference is you used a spell to create an "energy bolt" to attack me, and for the second difference.." Skraal did not speak anymore and started controlling the energy bolt, He first turned into it an arrow and then he turned into a sword, At the same time, he controlled the energy bolt like a basic ball, He levitated energy ball towards to up and down, right and left, He did all of these things also at the same time, he was changing the shape of it. As Skraal finished using the energy bolt he started speaking again. "Origins let you control your magical power taking power from your chosen origin from the start, If you want to do more powerful andplex things you need to add more magical power to the energy bolt you created." As Skraal finished, he added little more power to the energy ball & bolt, he created, Its size reached a human-size bolt, A bolt in this level can only be created by a level 7 mage, Elenie knew this too, She thought within her mind that if Skraal wanted to shoot this human-sized bolt towards herself, She had no way to defend it against. The only way she could save her life was to dodge it and escape from it. But she could in no way block it with her spells or her pure magical energy. After, Skraal added energy to make the size of the energy bolt human-sized he started talking as he was controlling the bolt. "If you improve magical energy and choose your origin right and improve the understanding of the origin you choose, You will have the chance of doing moreplex things with your magical energy, even creating puppets or creatures to protect yourself or harm others." Skraal finished speaking and the human-sized energy bolt,pletely turned into a human puppet made up of pure white magical energy, Skraal then speaks loudly giving his order. "Puppet, walk ten meters towards right" As Skraal spoke loudly the energy puppet he created started walking towards ten meters right, When all of this was happening Elenie just gulped without stopping and watched in fascination. She did not even had the words the exin what she was experiencing right now. "He just created an energy bolt then only used his controlling ability to create a puppet, a creature from the basic energy bolt spell, If I am not wrong this puppet has the power of a level 6 warrior, Which is enough to kill without having a problem." Elenie thought within her mind, At that time, Energy Puppet vanished and Skraal started speaking again putting his hands behind his back like a teacher from the history books he read until now. "As you can see, everything you learned about magical studies and what is a mage is a lie until now, A mage is not a being that has strong spells, A mage is a being that can use the magical energy to do everything he wants to do." Skraal finished his words and looked at Elenie, These harsh truths will make her change the way she looks into the magical world and magical spells, basically everything about the mages and magic. The eyes Elenie were nk for a short time, After she gathered herself up she started speaking. "I understand the meaning in the Origin behind better now, Thank you for giving me the privilege of knowing "Origins" Skraal just shook his head and started speaking. "The things I told you is only the starter things, First of all, if you want to start your journey towards being a real-mage which is an origin mage, you have to do three things," Elenie looked at the Skraal witch expectation, She wanted to know the way to learn and enter the world of origins, improving herself more and reaching the real meaning of the power Skraal noticed that he has the full attention of "Elenie", He smiled and then started talking. "First of all, You need to give me your hand, I will clear your spells and other magical impurities, Don''t worry your level will be staying the same, you are only going to lose your active spells but they are not important." "Second is, You have to choose an "Origin" subject and tell me that, I will tell you how to implement it in your soul and mind." "Thest thing is a private thing that you need to help about, You will only know what I want from you when the first two arepleted." Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Elenie listened to Skraal without saying anything as it''s important for her to know what Skraal wants from herself. She understood that first two is tutorial about how to be an "Origin Mage", but thest thing made herself think deeply. Compared to the first two, It was clear that Skraal has something in his mind that may in the future create a problem for herself. But she believed in her power and her understanding, If she gathers enough power with this new system and keep learning about the "Origin Power" she learned newly, She believed that she could stop Skraal from ordering herself around in the future. Of course, This was all in the mind of Elenie, Skraal himself has the advantage of being the embodiment of the gis energy or magical energy, This fact means thatpared to the other Origin User, he could use his origins without thinking about spending any magical energy, This fact also made him use the power of origin with full potential, He can keep using the full power of origin as he knew that he is not going to spend any kind of magical energy and get tired, ultimately be killed by other mages. But there is no way Elenie knew about this information, In her wildest dream, she could not imagine that the man in front of herself the embodiment of magical energy, basically the original magical energy who has a human body and mind, Adding that Skraal is a Chaos Mage, There is no way that she could guess the purpose of Skraal. , At that time, Skraal looked at Elenie and asked. "So, what are you thinking, I mean what subject you will choose as your "Origin" Elenie listened to Skraal and started thinking, First thing that came to her mind was "Shadow Origin", This was not because she was a shadow-mage when she was a mage, She thought like this because her ancestors from ancient times had an organization named "Shadow Listeners" an organization created by mage-assassins who uses Shadow-Type of spells. Elenie knew that there is much information about "Shadow" in her family library, But no spells, This was the one reason why she did not be a Shadow Mage, As she believed that without any spells and guidance from the other shadow-mage she could not be sessful. Elenie Firmor, was her full name, Firmor n for the time being had no shadow-mage, the information about shadows were considered as just relics, When Elenie was a kid, She was a book-worm type of kid, Because of this fact she learned and read all books in the n library learning about Shadows and using the shadow. This does not mean that Firmor n was a weak n by any means, They were still a strong family of warriors and mages but notparable to the old Firmor Family, who most likely had the "Shadow Origin" and full of shadow origin mages, Skraal knew that Elenie was thinking about her past and what she knows, At that time, Skraal started talking giving her more information. "Choosing an Origin Subject that too hard or where you can not find or deduce more information is a potential blocker, If I were to give you an example if you choose "Space Origin", you need more information to have any kind of power in that origin as the "Space Origin" is a big and powerful origin, it needs more magical power and understanding to start using. At leastpared to other origins." Elenie did not say anything and keep listened to Skraal, She knew that for the time being she could only have the Skraal as a source of information in the matters of Origin, She could not waste any time thinking about meaningless things when Skraal is telling herself to do something or not to do something. It was basicmon sense for herself. At that time, Elenie answered. "I am going to choose "Shadow Origin", I have a great deal of understanding in the matters of Shadow because of family reasons." Skraal nodded without saying anything and then he started getting close to Elenie, Elenie did not walk back as she understood the meaning of it, After there are only three meters between Skraal and Elenie, Skraal started talking. "Are you ready, I am going to remove all of your magical spells, There is no back from now on then." Elenie nodded and showed that she was ready for anything, Skraal then did not waste any time or spoke gibberish as he shook his hand covering Elenie with his magical power, In just seconds Elenie took a deep breath and she started feeling that her spells that she cultivated from the time when she was just a young teenager started losing energies one by one. As all of this was happening, She entered a dream-like state and started seeing a garden that she did not know. A fresh bed of moss-covered grass is bordered by thorned hedges and climbing nts. A greenhouse stands in the back left of the garden, offering a ce to enjoy nature even during rainy days. The smaller flower bushes are barely visible at first, but offer a spectacr surprise when found; they''re rich in species. The hedges and climbing nts reach 2.1m/7ft high, but this is something that only seems to happen outside of the wild. A couple of benches are carefully ced in specific locations of the garden, giving people an elegant way of exploring the garden and all it has to offer. Vines and roots have already begun to crawl their way over and around the garden, eager to im all pieces ofnd. The greenhouse is the centerpiece of this garden, and therefore the most appealing part. The smaller flower bushes try to im their share of the glory, and the hedges and climbing nts do deserve some credit, but the limelight will forever be on the greenhouse. As the dream like moment ended Elenie opened her eyes and looked around of herself. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 After Elenie opened her eyes she directly noticed that she was different from her normal self, The spells in her mind are not there anymore, Not only that her magical power turned into the more pure magical energy. Most of the time a mage''s magical power changes as it start to use spells, The change is in corrtion with the type of spell the mage uses. The mages who use fire-spells will notice that their energy will start to turn into fire-like energy and the mages who use water-spells will notice that the magical energy they possess will turn into a more bnced state like water. But after Skraal removed the spells and spell-taints in the magical energy of Elenie, She easily noticed that her magical spells be purer and stronger than usual Skraal cleansed the impurities on her magical energy. After Elenie get used to her new magical energy and how to control it, She looked at the Skraal with expectation in her eyes, asking what to do now without using words. Skraal noticed this and started talking. "As you know our deal only made you an origin mage, So this means that I will add something to your magical energy so that you be an origin mage and only going to need to do what I say, This means that you could not make others origin mage" Elenie furrowed her brows after hearing the words of Skraal, She was expecting something like this so she was not that surprised. But it still did not give her good feelings, She thought that Skraal made something like this so that she could not prepare a mage army for herself who all uses "Origin Magic" like herself. In reality, Skraal did something like this because why not, In the end, he was just agreed to help this woman just because of pure boredom, He was bored and had nothing to do so he saw this woman came to herself and agreed to teach her about origins, But he is not going to make her too powerful so that she could cultivate her army. Elenie then started talking. "I understand the reason of yours, I am prepared for anything." Skraal then knew that there is not much need for talking and again hold the hand of Elenie and started the process, If it was normal times Elenie would not give any chance to Skraal to hold her hand but she knew that even if Skraal has bad thoughts about herself she has no chance to stop him at all. Because of that, she knew that there are no ill thoughts other than giving herself power in the touch of Skraal. After Skraal holds the hand of Elenie, He used his magical energy to give a zap to Elenie opening her way into the origins. This caused Elenie to enter another dream-like state like the other time when she was cleared of her spells. This time was a little bit different, In total Elenie saw two different realms and at the end dream-like states a voice without any emotion but still powerful and godly asked herself a question. You stride forward through the vibrant portal resembling a campfire. You''re immediately met by a bustling world. The air stings your eyes and skin and you cough as each breath burns your lungs. You wonder if you can trust your senses, surely a world couldn''t be as seemingly pleasant as this one. The conditions in this world are excellent and a sense of excitement takes hold of you. This world is no walk in the park and the only real obstructions are your abilities. Far behind you, you see countless colors of creatures almost disappointingly simr to those you know. They seem to have taken notice of your presence, you keep an eye out for them just to be sure. You manage to spot huge creatures, gliding creatures, and what you think might be fluffy creatures of some sort. You know you''ve got everything sorted and prepared as discovery after discovery is waiting to be made. But, with some solid nning, self-defense skills, and a good amount of courage, you know you can fulfill this opportunity with everything you have. "What is the purpose of entering the way of origin" Elenie thought a little bit and then answered. "Freedom Of Mind" After the answer, the scenery changed and Elenie started seeing a different realm You venture forward through the vivid portal that looked like a small pond before. You''re immediately met by a vivid world. You look upon a vastndscape of huge mountains, many of them have waterfalls that flow down and meet in a giant river flowing gently in your direction. Any fears you had before you entered the portal are now washed away by this tranquil world. It''s because of this awfulndscape you can''t escape the feeling of dread that your life is in danger. This world is a paradise, but with great riskse great rewards. Far behind you, you hear songs and shrieks of the most bizarre-looking creatures. Some eye you up in a way that makes you ufortable, you realize it''s probably best to keep your distance. There are enormous creatures, feathered creatures, and what you think might be small creatures of some sort. You decide to create a makeshift backup camp around the portal as you''re about to set foot upon uncharted terrain. But, with self-defense skills, a good sense of direction, and a curious mind, you know you can charter this unchartednd. "Seeker Of Mind Freedom, what is the "Origin" you seek" This time, the ancient voice was asking the first Origin Elenie wanted to choose, with the intelligence she has understanding this much was a hard thing for Elenie at all, Without any second thought, she answered and slowly started to open her eyes. "Shadow Origin." After she answered and started opening her eyes, She heard the ancient voice again and felt a different kind of power inside of her body. "Seeker of Mind Freedom, and the Shadow Origin, from now on then you can use the information, knowledge, and understanding in the matter of "Shadow" to make use of it." Chapter 86 Chapter 86 After the dreamlike momentspletely ended Elenie opened her eyes and directly noticed the energy inside of her body changedpletely and at the same time, She could feel the shadow origin, Other people or mages do not have what Skraal has which is a status, for them to know their origin and their level only dependent on the feelings in their mind. Skraal looked at Elenie and smiled as he could see the status of Elenie easily. "Elenie" "Level 5 Mage" "Shadow Origin %5" "Description" Elenie now can use "Shadows" with her magical energy." At that time, Elenie came to herself and noticed the look on the face of Skraal, Skraal just stopped smiling and then conjured a creature made up from human parts, Itpletely looked disgusting. Skraal has the Necromancy Origin, It was easy for him to create something like this, When creating this creature Skraal did not think about it much other than it is level and abilities. Elenie looked at the creature created and conjured in front of herself, It was aplete horror-inducing creature, It had six male human legs and four female arms protruding from the body of the creature, Which made up of female and male human body mixed. The creature has four eyes, two of them on the body and the other two on the legs, Elenie understood that this creature was disgusting but she could not understand how this creature is going to harm herself. At that time Skraal started talking giving information about the creature. "I named this type of creature "Disaster", their level vary as it depends on me and how much power I would like to give to them, This Disaster-Human creature at the level of 5, you have to kill it, I am not going to help you this means If you die to it so be it." Elenie did not expect this kind of approach but she did not have time to think, Skraal used his ghost origin to get away and at the same time, He created a basic "vengeful-ghost" and injected the vengeful ghost into the body of "Disaster Human Creature", The reason for this simple, The creature could attack without the need of any soul or ghost inside of it, But its attacks will be simple and robotic, pretty much useless, Another way is Skraal himself can control the creature but it will make the work of Elenie is hard as Skraal is experienced in the matter of controlling creatures and could use his magical powers to make moves normally could not possible for the Disaster Human Corpse. So, For Skraal best way is injecting or putting a vengeful ghost which will control the Disaster Human Creature better but now too good. After the vengeful ghost was injected into the Disaster Human Corpse, Skraal just gave the order and started watching. "Kill the woman in front of you and you are free..." After the words of Skraal, the Disaster Human Creature used it is weird eyes to look at Elenie and then started running towards Elenie with a fast explosive speed. Elenie gulped and used her magical energy to conjure a shadow sword, Within seconds a sword made up of shadows manifested in her right hand and she tried to block the attack of Disaster Human Creature. Disaster Human Creature had no mouths or any kind of weapons to harm the Elenie, like teeth or ws, But it can still use the basic human limbs protruding from the body of the corpse the harm the Elenie. At the same time considering the power and force behind the limbs of the creature, The punches are no different from a hammer attack from a giant and fingers could easily put a hole through the body of a human because of the force behind it. After it got close, Disaster Human Creature attacked with the arms and then legs, The speed and power in these limbs were shocking to see, One punch has the power of 500kg force behind it and when ites to the power of legs the power of force behind these legs were around 2000 to 3000 kg, Elenie managed to block the leg attack but because of the attack, It shoot towards to back, Her physical power is not enough to block the attack of Disaster Human Creature, As she was getting up, She saw that the disgusting creature alreadye to her side, Because it has six legs it could at much faster rate. At the same time considering the force behind these punches and kicks, It was natural that the creature was fast for the eyes of Elenie who was not a physical warrior at all. Elenie used her Shadow Origin to form a shadow shield in front of herself to block the iing attack, Disaster Human Corpse did not care about the shadow shield formed and it jumped towards Elenie and used it is four legs to crush the shield, Before the shield got attacked by the kicks and legs of the creature, Elenie noticed that her shield was not enough for the defense and already started running towards to another side, Escaping from the behind of the shield. After Elenie escaped, Disaster Human Corpse, crushed the Shadow Shield easily, The environment was not taking any damage because the creator of the environment was Skraal himself, if the ground was made up of stones, It would be pulverized because of the attack of Disaster Human Corpse. Elenie gulped and looked at her shield broken and started thinking. "If I did not escape and trusted shield, I would be crushed to death." Elenie thought within her mind, She was shocked and trying to force her brain to find a way to kill this creature, At that time voice of Skraal heard. "You are still thinking like a mage who needs spells to fight, Try to be more creative when using your origin the Shadow Origin" As these words ended, Elenie opened her eyes and smiled. Disaster Human Corpse already started running towards herself with full force but this time Elenie was not afraid. She shook her hand five different creatures manifested in front of herself, All of these creatures in the shape of humanoid, Only difference of these five shadow-humanoid creatures had was their weapon of choice. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Skraal who saw what Elenie did, Showed an intrigued facial expression and smiled, As he started thinking. "She created an Origin Ability" Skraal knew the existence of Origin Ability it can be said the spells created by the mage origin. His Ghoul Hunters are can be ssified as Origin Ability. The difference between spells and Origin Abilities are at the first seems not much but for the people who knew about these things it is huge, First of all,pared to the normal mage spells, Origin Abilities are use the understanding of the origin of the mage who created the origin ability, More understanding and power the mage has in the matter of his Origin, more powerful will be his ability be, A second difference ispared the normal spells who almost all people could use as long as they have the spellbook and inherent ability of the spell and enough level, Origin Ability can only be used if the mage who wants to use another person origin ability have the corresponding "Origin" and the same understanding of the said origin. At the same time, because the origin abilities are created by the user, The origin mage who formed and created an origin ability could add rules and other limitations to improve his origin ability, Meaning that it is researchable and improvable, These three difference is enough to show how important it is. - As the Disaster Human Corpse rushed towards herself, and Elenie who heard the words of Skraal, got in sudden enlightenment and created an Origin Ability purely from her character and emotions. The name of the origin ability is "Five Shadow Lords" "Five Shadow Lords" "Description" "User uses "Origin Ability" to create five shadow creatures in the form of human which is ssified as "Lords"," "Each one shadow lords have different set of skills and abilities, and weapons" "Lord A" A shadow lord holding a shadow sword, strong close-distance fighting capability, and strong against infantry. "Lord B" A shadow lord holding a shadow spear strong middle-distance fighting capability and strong against cavalry "Lord C" A shadow lord holding a shadow bow and unlimited shadow arrows, Long-Distance Hunter "Lord D" A shadow lord holding a shadow staff, Can cast basic shadow spells such as "Shadow Bolt" "Lord F" A shadow lord holding a small shadow sword and big shadow shield, the tank of the group''s strong defensive capability and protector. Elenie created this ability without even thinking about it, In the time of enlightenment and surged emotions the ability created itself, Skraal did not have much knowledge about this phenomenon but he named it in his mind as "Natural Origin Ability" the ability that created naturally without intent behind it. At that time, Elenie started backing away and giving her orders to Shadow Lords. "Lord F, try to intercept the Disaster Human Corpse," "Lord D and C, back away and start attacking the Disaster Human Corpse" "Lord A and B, use the defensive measures of Lord F to kill the creature." As Elenie orders finished, all shadow lords showed a glimmer of light in their ck-shadow eyes and started moving as they got the orders, Elenie can feel the closeness between herself and Shadow Lords and also knew that if she wants she could set the Shadow Lords in the mode of automatic puppets and they will fight without needing orders from the Elenie. But Elenie did not do that as she wanted to gain experience, She was not a strong battle-mage when she was just a basic mage, before bing an Origin Mage, But she will be not staying like that, At least she believed that she should not stay a basic mage without anybat power, She knew that she will be needing to have strongbat power in the future. Lord F used it as a shield to block the iing attack from the "Disaster Human Corpse", punch attack easily blocked by the "Lord F" using the big shadow shield, Lord F only backed away for one meter but still hold it is ground. At this time, Lord C started using the shadow bow to shoot to Disaster Human Corpse with the Shadow Arrows, In just three seconds, Shadow Arrows sank into the body of the Disaster Human Corpse, the corpse felt the pain and damage and looked at the Lord C, Disaster Human Corpse started moving like a manic most likely showing that it is angered and tried to run and kill Lord C, but at that time, Lord F again stopped the creature on it is grounds by blocking the way between the creature and Lord C, At that time, a shadow st hit the Disaster Human Corpse, throwing the disgusting body of the Disaster Human Corpse, towards to back by five meters, Lord D used his staff to cast a shadow-bolt spell to Disaster Human Corpse, the creature who was angry because of the arrow damages, Did not had the chance to notice the shadow-bolt as it is fast and ck at the same time, which gives it hidden measures without any magical energy feeling on it, It got hit by it. Disaster Human Corpse, this time took serious damage and two of its legs already scattered away on the ground, At this time, the close distance fighters Lord A and B used their strong physical qualities and fast speed to deal fatal damage to Disaster Human Corpse, The creature who was already in shock because of the damage that came from arrows and shadow bolt did not have any chance to protect himself against thebined attacks of Lord A and B, After serious shadow sword and spear attacks, the creature died in just fifteen secondster, After the creature died, it turned into the ck smoke, Skraal took a deep breath and looked at Elenie as he started thinking. "The Origin Ability "Five Shadow Lords" are strong ability, they will be more strong as the time goes on and if the understanding of Shadow Origin of Elenie improves." Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Before Skraal looked at Elenie, he first looked at his status. Skraal Level 10 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 10.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %15= Necromancy Origin %10 Death Origin %0.3 After checking his status he took a deep breath and waited for Elenie toe to herself, ten secondster Elenie stood up in front of herself and looked at Skraal, waiting for knowledge and revision of him. Skraal nodded and started talking. "The ability you created has a name, which is "Origin Ability", means that ability derived directly from your origin, It does not consume any magical energy most of the times but has some kind of limiters, The use of your ability and strategy you performed is good, " Skraal thought a little bit and kept talking "Most likely because you were in a leadership position, to begin with, Ten more battle like this and you will be in a good situation, More Shadow Origin youprehend more powerful your origin ability and use of shadow origin will be, At the time the consumption rate will increase too, Do not only focus on improving your knowledge in the matter of shadow, even if you have a big understanding you could not use it if you don''t have enough magical energy to back up." As Skraal finished talking, Elenie took a deep breath and started thinking. "The words he saying is on the point, If I want more power I need more experience at the same time only improving the Shadow Origin will not work if I don''t improve my level and gain more magical energy" Skraal closed his eyes and then turned his behind, As he was walking he started speaking without looking at Elenie. "You are going to improve, I will get some work done individually in my room, If you want to rest or work, you can use one of the empty room," As Skraal finished talking, he left the arena and training room leaving Elenie alone in the room. Eleine looked at her hands and started using the shadow, trying some tricks, but most of the things she tried did not work at all, After about thirty minutester she understood that many things she wanted to do need more magical energy and knowledge of shadows, Like teleporting between shadows needed about %30 to %40 Shadow Origin, She did not know the exact amount but could guess it as she has the origin. - Skraal, who was staying in his room holding a book, still has more than 49 Ghost Books that he did not read at all, After finishing the book Ghost Prison he took another book named "Vengeful Ghosts", It was a simple book. - Vengeful Ghost - "Venfegul Ghost are sub-race of ghosts who died before they finished their important things when they are alive, As they were angry when they are living and saw some things, when they die they turn into the vengeful ghost, Compared to normal ghost, Venfegul Ghost has more capability and ability to use ghost energy, butpared to the normal ghost race, They did not have their mind fully capable, most of the vengeful ghosts who anger is not enough just became ghosts that attack everything on the side, the animalistic ghost with anger burning inside of them," "In some cases, A vengeful ghost could have a mind like humans or when they were self-aware and smart beings, There is two way for this to happen, First way is the being who turned into to a vengeful ghost must have huge anger and left most important things in his life unfinished, filled with deep anger not anger like trivial things, Second way for a vengeful ghost to have his or her mind intact is came from a strong being when he or she was alive, If a strong mage died with anger and it is strong, Most likely even if turns into a vengeful ghost it will have a mind" "Vengeful Ghost Crystals Crystals filled with one or more vengeful ghost or contains vengeful ghost naturally, this crystal can be used as money or valuable thing in the world of Ghosts or the ces where the ghost wander around, At the same time, For golem-creators and alchemy masters it can be used for giving life to an empty puppet, golem, or even a zombie, It worths a lot in the hands of capable Ghost Mage "Vengeful Ghost Abilities, %30 more ghost energy and power, %20 chance of blocking the other attacks from the ghost race creatures, more intact human body, From the first look normal people and beings unexperienced against ghost could not understand a vengeful ghost is a ghost at all. It is still can be understood by a human if, a vengeful ghost is close." Skraal easily finished the book, He is saying that this knowledge are in the form of a book but it was not true, Most of the materials are just one or two pages, But Skraal still ssified every document that contains important knowledge as books, "Is this worth a thing or made any difference in my status" Skraal thought and checked his status, Skraal Level 10 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 10.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %16= Necromancy Origin %11 Death Origin %0.31 There is not much gain from Venfegul Ghost Book, but Skraal was still feeling good about it, In the end, it can be said that he is immortal, He has time more than everything in his hand, Skraal believed that sometimes living like humans is not bad at all, Having fun from the journey and smiling to small things, This kind of thinking was one of the reasons why he took Elenie and started teaching her. Of course, there are other motives in his mind but he was still having fun from being a teacher, In the end, all of them were trying to use himself to get stronger. Skraal got up from his seat and lied on his bed closing his eyes sleeping just because he wanted to sleep. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 After Skraal opened his eyes he heard soundsing from the Arena Room, He got up and washed his face and without eating anything went to Arena Room. He saw Eleine practicing her shadow origin, She did not notice Skraal entered the room at all, Skraal smiled and watched for one minute then pped his hands and started talking. "So you are practicing your use of Shadow Origin and Control Of Lords" Elenie turned her head to Skraal and nodded as she started talking. "Yes, Lord Skraal, I am trying to learn the control of my origin, At the same time circting my magical power and trying to upgrade the quality of my magical energy as well as the volume of it." Skraal nodded and shook his hands, As he shook his hand two humanoid creature manifested itself, These creatures are made up from bones but they were in the human shape, Basically, they were made up from bones still had face structure and full of bones filling up their body which normally muscles and body parts of human fill it up. They were humanoid shapes made up of bones, Skraal knew that level Eleine was at the level of 5 and because of her new origin she could pass off as a level 6 mage with ease, These two creatures he created was at level four, They were not too strong but not weak too, Compared to ordinary humans each of these creatures and almost unkible, they can be only killed by a siege weapon like a ballista. Skraal named these two humanoid creatures he created "Bone Guardian", which suited them as they were not skeletons just humans made up frompletely bones without any organs or any kind of thing, They powered by the magical energy Skraal added them when he created them, It may look weak in the matter of energy but their energy could let them live more than 200 years if not enter the battle all the time. At the moment they were just bodies without any mind, They needed to be directly controlled by Skraal himself, Skraal did not like this at all and added them two ghosts, These ghosts are just giving the bodies some kind of thinking capability, They still have the listen to the orders of Skraal but at the very least they still can learn and act without orders. Organic Matter of an Artificial Experiment, A stagnant soul is given a body but the soul itself has no idea that he is, in fact, the dead, and the only thing he knew listen to the orders of Skraal. Eleine looked at the Bone Guardians and directly noticed that these two creatures are at the level of four, Inparison, as they have the humanoid body and made uppletely from magically enhanced bone and fueled by "Gis Energy" or "Magical Energy", These two should be stronger than Disaster Human Creature, even if the level oftter is higher, Having aplete humanoid body gives a creature to fight with different things, They can use weapons and attack another human with ease, as they know how could they hurt and kill a humanoid creature. Skraal smiled and again shook his hands and one of the Bone Guardian showed a grey magical energy light in his hands, Signifying that he is a mage now, A level four bone mage, After Skraal made one of the guardians a Bone Mage, he started speaking a dirty smile formed on his face. "Fighting against physical fighters or warriors are easy, If you have experience, But what are you going to do fighting against A mage and warrior, T his battle is same as "Human Disaster" fight, I am not going to stop Bone Guardian and Bone Mage from killing you, If you killed by these two creatures then so be it." After Skraal finished speaking, Bone Guardian formed a boxing stance and started to run towards Eleine, At the same time, Bone Mage conjured two bone spikes size of a human arm, and shoot conjured bone spikes at Eleine. Eleine took a deep breath and directly used her skill Five Shadow Lords, Lord D, directly cast a shadow shield to block iing bone spikes, As the level Elenie is level 5 and her Shadow Origin at the %5, Shadow Shield has enough power to block the iing attacks. Two Bone Spikes hit the shadow shield and crushed the shadow shield, At the same time they both crushed too, At this time Lord A confronted the bone guardian and entered the fight with it. Elenie directly ordered within her mind, Her face is neutral and confident. Lord C and Lord D, you are responsible for killing Bone Mage, Lord A and Lord B, kill the Bone Guardian Lord F, use your defensive capabilities and your shield to defend me from sneak attacks, I will assist in killing Bone Mage after the mage has been dealt Lord C and D will be helping to kill Bone Guardian if not killed until we killed Bone Mage." After the words of Elenie over, Lord C and Lord D started using their spells to attack Bone Mage, weirdly the spell control and use of Bone Mage excellent, It dodged Shadow Energy Bolt and created a bone shield to protect himself from Shadow Arrows, At the same time within seconds, It sent two bone spikes to Lord C and Lord D Elenie who saw this started thinking, How a creature at the level of four can do these things, Considering her power, Lord C and Lord D should be at the level of five and could easily take out the Bone Mage, At that time Skraal started speaking. "Levels and Origin Power is not always enough to win to fight, Bone Mage can fight against two levels five not because it is strong them, in reality, it is weaker than both of them individually, It can fight because, It knows what are you going to do, How they attack Bone Mage have battle-experience against longed range creatures, You should always to use hard way to kill your enemy, If you use easy way, the enemy will expect it." Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Elenie listened the words of Skraal and took a deep breath. "He is right, I need to think moreplex but definitive strategies, It is easy to fight against mindless creatures but if my enemy is a capable fighter or a mage with experience and fight against others, It will be creating problem for me." With these new things in her mind, Elenie started thinking differently, this time she took a deep breath and gave a new order all of Shadow Lords, "All of you attack the "Bone Mage" As the order is given from Elenie, all of the Shadow Lords stopped what they were doing and turned their head to Bone Mage and then started running attacking the Bone Mage. Bone Guardian notices the difference and ran towards to Bone Mage, But there was one thing it did not thought. Elenie, confronted to Bone Guardian and stopped the creature on it is tracks and created more than 20 Shadow Arrows and shoot all of them the Bone Guardian. Bone Gurdian skillfuly tried to evade the arrows but some of arrows hit it and damaged her body. But it was not all of this, At this time, Elenie used her mind to and power to fullest and created four creatures made up from pure shadows with physical form, These shadows were in the form of animal, All of them were dogs and or most likely wolves, With her mind order these creatures started attacking to the "Bone Guardian". After about ten minutester, Elenie smiled as she looked at Skraal, Skraal too smiled. The battle finished quickly after Elenie started creating and using her power to attack to Bone Guardian and focusing on the enemy who is easy to kill with numbers. If Elenie focused on killing Guardian it will take longer and she will need to fight against to Bone Mage, which is dangerous than fighting against the Guardian who is a close-fighter. By using numbers she killed Mage and used her own spells to damage and slow the Guardian. After the Bone Mage died, all other lords and Elenie herself attacked. Guardian and managed to kill it easily without too much of a problem. Skraal flicked his hand and Elenie saw three different realm in his mind. These realms are weird and different than each other. She did not know whe she started seeing three different images at the same time. Skraal basically gave these three images to her to finish her training. The reason for the images solidfy to learned experience she had. You advance forward through the tempting portal locked in a forgotten basement. You''re immediately met by a vibrant world. Clouds of dust fill the air, it stings your eyes and lungs with every breath and obstructs your vision. You feel nauseous, there must be something in the air, but who knows what it is. Due to these dreadful surroundings you can''t help but feel danger lurks around every corner. This world is clearly manageable, but at the very least you should be able to survive for a week. Close around you you see parts of somehow somewhat familiar creatures. Instinctively, some creatures treat you with fear or ferocity, the time to take risks is definitely not now. You can see enormous creatures, flying creatures, and what you think might be lean creatures of some sort. Strange as this world may be, you feel confident enough your supplies willst as there''s a world of wonders at your finger tips. But, with perseverance, a curious mind, and some resourcefulness, you''ll be able to make the most of this once in a lifetime opportunity. - Never Forget and always expect smartest things from the enemy Rule 1 - ---- You travel forward through the faint portal in this sacred temple. You''re immediately met by a charming world. A dark world meets you, but as your eyes adjust you begin to see a world of bio-luminescence. Animals and nts glowing in the dark. The sound of thick bubbles escaping some form of mud or viscous liquid can be heard all around you. Who knows what secrets this world holds, but some things may be best left a secret. This world is no pic and the only real obstructions are your own abilities. Close to your proximity you see bits and pieces of the most bizarre looking creatures. While they appear to be docile and safe, better safe than sorry, so you keep a good distance. You manage to find traces of hairy creatures, fluffy creatures, and what you think might be slithering creatures of some sort. With a final check of your supplies you ready yourself as you begin your life as a wanderer, explorer, and adventurer in this new world. But, with an eye for details, a bit of tenacity, and a great sense of adventure, you''ll be able to register this world for those in your own - Always try to use your "Law" with creativity use the basics to create advanced use of power - You go forward through the familiar portal previously locked behind intricate locks and traps. You''re immediately met by an inhospitable world. Lightning strikes close to you and then again and again. The sky roars as an eternal thunder storm dominates this realm. A strange energy hangs in the air and makes the hairs on your arms rise. Regardless of the horrible conditions you don''t feel a sense of dread or danger. This world is no easy undertaking, but you''ve caught but a glimpse of what this world has to offer. Close around you you see the silhouettes of eerily familiar beings. Not all the creatures seem content with your presence, you try to avoid getting too close. You manage to spot chunky creatures, scaly creatures, and what you think might be fluffy creatures of some sort. You decide to make some final preparations around the portal entrance as a whole new world will unfold before your very eyes. But, with a bit of luck, a few back-up ns, and perseverance, you''ll be able to make the most of this once in a lifetime opportunity. - Do not forget who gave you the power and do not try to be enemy with him - Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Skraal took a deep breath and went to his room. Elenie is now a Origin Mage, he does not need to do anything to improve his power. When he was in his room. His door knocked on, not the room of his room. The room of house was to one knocked. Skraal get up and walked out of basement and opened to outside door. A man with ck-clothes gave him a simple letter and then started walking away from to door and then vanished in crowds of people and mages. Skraal looked at the simple ck letter and entered his room and went to his office. He opened to letter and read it is contents. "Letter White Night Organization." "I am Artio Whitel, Leader of White Night Organization, An organization that made up from all "Origin Mages." "I am sending you this letter to invite you to my organization as a High-Level member, after you ept the invitation. I will give you more information." Skraal took a deep breath and started thinking. It was not a bad thing to get invited by a organization thatpletely have origin mages which is too much of a capablepared to ordinary mages. Skraal had it is doubts as he did not know many things about this organization. He prepared himself and got outside. He walked towards to a Inn that he did not entered before. The name of Inn is "Seeker Inn" and it is not that big but still most of the times full with many mages. Almost all peoplee here are mages or warriors with capable use of magic energy. So, it was a good thing for Skraal and understandable that he woulde here. He entered the Inn a deep smell of beer and food entered his nose, Skraal smiled and started walking towards to counter. The other people did not gave him any second look as they were chatting or having fun. Skraal, reached the counter and looked at the young girl on the counter and started talking. "I need information." As Skraal said these words, he did some magical ability that can only be done by Level 6 or higher-level mages. The young girl who saw what Skraal did shocked and her face who was outgoing and smiling turned into serious and as she bowed she went to back of bar and within seconds an old woman with white hair showed up. The woman was around age of 60 and she looked like a witch of some sort. Skraal smiled to woman and asked. "I need information about an organization." Witch woman nodded and showed five with her fingers. Signaling that Skraal needs to pay Five Magic Stones. Skraal did not said anything and just paid magical stones and asked. "I need information about White Night Organization". As Skraal said his words, eyes of old woman turned serious and her breath got faster. But she did what she needed to do. "White Organization an ancient organization of secret mages, their power is unexinable and too much for ordinary folks and mages. They most of the time interested in dimensional matters and other realms. Such as Zones and other things." "Their foundation known as built more than 10.000 years ago and they existed until now." "Their members are all at least level 5 mages but as I said it is not known many things about their members and capabilities. It said that they are different kind of mages which called "Origin Mages" but I dont know anything about that." Old woman finished and Skraal ordered a beer and then drank it quickly then left and went towards to his home. As he entered his home and entered his office, he looked at invitation and let out a breath and smiled. He then checked his status understand his power. Skraal Level 10 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 10.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %16= Necromancy Origin %11 Death Origin %0.31 At this time, Skraal did not hesitated anymore and read all the books about "Ghost Origin", Within three days, he finished all the books he gathered from the tower and read them all as he understand to books and things he needed to understand. As he finished reading the books, he entered a deep image and realm, it was easy to understand as because, he needed to finish these books most of the time and because of his power increase, t was only to be expected to see some images and dreams. The nation of Setan. Built upon the bountiful nature, war and friendship of its past, this nation is now among the most bleak countries in its corner of the world. Their life expectancy, natural resources and housing are among its current greatest strengths. Unfortunately theyck a lot in sustainability and public safety. Setan is a confederate nation. There are quite a few opposing groups against the current leadership, but this hasn''t always been the case. However, the current greatest threat to the nation is an animal disease, but the current leadership is unable to solve this issue. The people of Setan are bitter. They live cruel lives, but while sustainability is reallycking, their life expectancy helps relief some of their issues. Religion holds no importance at all in their lives and, if anything, has made them more reserved. The people of Setan aren''t really spiritual either and they rely more on what they can prove and their history. He saw three different society dreams in his mind. The dreams were too much realisticpared to other times. But it changed his powerpletely. With this amount of power, Skraal believed that there is not many mages and people who can take out himself out with ease. He did not even scared from White Night Organization at all, if the time arises and they be enemies, he believes even if he can not destroy the other side saving his life is easy. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Skraal has bought cigar from some sort of a store, He usually had no interest in things like this but he wanted to try it anyway. The air was getting darker and thunder resonated in the sky as the heavy rain started pouring down. "Things are getting different than usual." Skraal right now knew about the invitation of White Night Organization, other than this invitation he does not care about other things as other things has no power to harm himself in anyway. As the rain started. Some guards showed up on the street, they were yelling. "Allmoners and non-guards are in their home, there is a monster horde attack on Anderwhal City, all people who have nobat capability, get inside of your home and do not leave back." As Skraal was smoking his cigar, he stopped one of the guards and asked. "What is happening." The guard first looked at Skraal and then after noticing from the clothes of other party, that he must be a mage of some sort he answered. "We dont know for sure, But our people located more than 50.000 Creatures, monsters and many other beings areing towards to the city." As Guard finished his words, he left with other guards to patrol the city streets. Skraal, did not think about it and directly started going towards to the one of the walls, Some guards are tried to stop him after they understood that he is a upper-level mage by the energy he gave off, they did not tried to stop him, they even showed more good behavior towards to him because he was powerful and could help. As Skraal stood on the wall, he looked at towards to the forest and noticed many low-leveled magical creaturesing towards to the city, Skraal took a deep breath. "Is everything ises from a normal events or there is a motive behind of these things." As he asked, he closed his eyes and after closing his eyes, he gulped as he entered two horror dreams. The forest is littered with bodies, blood and shells. Red, silver and khaki are the new colors of what was once a harmonious, green forest, which has now be the stage of a bloody war. The air which would normally be filled with the scent of food from a nearby town is now heavy with the screams of dying fighters and the scent of their blood, enough to make even the bravest tremble in fear. An army and a rebellion fight each other due to a difference in beliefs, but there''s no hint of which side will win. The dead of one side are spread around the forest and the faces of the fighters are hopeful with gritting teeth and their muscles tense and anxious, they take on their enemies. With the possibility of death shaking their knees the other side courageously fights their enemies with the hope of being the stronger side. Some have sumbed to rage and are recklessly charging towards the enemy with only the aim to kill all, while others can only think of home and what they left behind. The toll on both nature and humanity is disastrous. It''ll likely take a lifetime before this forest will have recovered. It''s clear rubble, blood and metal have taken the ce of grass, bushes and flowers. The vige is littered with shells, blood and wounded fighters. Red, pink and blue are the new colors of what was once a beautiful, small vige, which has now be the stage of a full-blown invasion. The air which would normally be rich in scents of food, fresh fish and new brews is now deafening loud, the sound of explosions drowns any other sound in the area, enough to make even the bravest tremble in fear. Two armies fight each other for independance, but with no side on the winning hand, this battle could go on for a long time. The dead of one sidey in heaps across the vige and the faces of the fighters are hopeful with their muscles tense and anxious and eyes searching their surroundings, they courageously fight on. With ack of confidence in a postive oue the other side ferociously battles their enemies. Some have sumbed to a frenzy and are killing any enemy they see in a fury of blood and gore, while others can only think of home and what they left behind. The toll on both nature and humanity is heavy. It''ll likely take years before this vige will have recovered. It''s clear broken siege engines, metal and debris have taken the ce of roads, roads and businesses. As these images ended, Skraal shook his head and grimly thought. "There is must be a Origin Mage behind of these events, most likely a mage that specialize in beastmaster or something like that, There is a chance that it could be a creature that have origin powers in his side to control these creatures, if it is a creature of some sort, then it has enough reasons to attack and kill humans without needing any kind of motive at all." Skraal, concluded, At that time, A middle-aged man wearing mage clothes and radiating strong magical energye to side of Skraal and started talking. "May you introduce yourself." Skraal looked at the man and answered. "I am Skraal, a strong mage" As Skraal said his words, he used a energy enough to block the magical energy of the middle-aged mage, showing that he is stronger than them. Middle-Aged man was a level 7 mage andmander of mages in the city, After feeling the magical energy of this strange man named Skraal crushing down on himself he gulped and thought. "I am level 7 mage but he can crush me with his magical energy, a power like this only exist Royal Mage and Protector Of Anderwhal, if this man on our side, we will not have many diffuculties taking down these creatures at all". Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Skraal started looking towards the forest, within seconds he started seeing some creatures, these creatures mostly included undead, wild magical creatures, and so on, they were not strong and had basic level magical energy. The problem was their number was too much, Skraal started speaking, almost all other mages and soldiers, heard his voice. "This is funny, do I need to be impressed by their numbers." As his words were over, Three creatures manifested on the ground, they were four-meter tall giants. These giants are made up of human body parts andpletely looked like an abomination and disgusting. Arms and legs showing up from their different parts and they were walking towards hordes of monsters with many human legs, some of the human legs were hairy and some of them were female legs with good looks. It did not change that the creaturepletely looked like disgusting human parts moving. Some of the mages and soldiers looked even more scared when they looked at these creatures. "Disgusting Human Part Giant" "Level 4" "Description" "A giant made up from human body parts, capable of regenerating and using parts to attack to enemies, strong defense and attack, slow speed." These three giants were Level 4 creatures, if these three attacked a Level 5 mage, they would be crushing the mage down with ease these three were enough to destroy a principal of the middle-level school. They were not weak by any means. Within less than one minute, Disgusting Human Part Giants started destroying the hordes of wild monsters and the undead, They swung their limbs to crush the bodies of creatures and created a bloody mess. Some of them took damage but it was nothing to worry about, the Human Part Giants easily regenerated their bodies, using their magical energy or corpses on the ground. This regeneration even created a more disgusting creature, as the parts used in regeneration consisted of some animal parts, the Human Part Giant turned into the Giants that have human and animal parts. Moving human and animal meat that attack enemies, a scary show for everyone who is watching the battle. Within 2 minutes more than 50 to 100 wild magic creatures and undead were killed by just three Human Part Giants, the mages and soldiers startedmenting. "I do not believe my eyes" "This is the difference between a strong mage and a weak mage" "I can not put myself in his shoes, how he is capable of creating such strong creatures that destroying wild armies of magic and undead creatures." "Which power he belongs to, I do not believe that he has no backings." "Is he likes woman, I may have to try my chance." Many mages and soldiersmented after they saw the battle power of these Human Part Giant, they did not care that they were looking ugly or anything, why would they anyway. In their mind these creatures were strong and that was all they needed to know. In the end, ites to the power of a creature not its looks or something like that. As mages and soldiers were on the walls thinking these things, A big blue energy ball hit one of Human Part Giant and destroyed it with ease, there was no more regeneration. The giant was dead and it can be seen clearly. Skraal looked at the spell owner and smiled. "A level 7 mage is capable of killing these creatures but what a level 7 mage has in it is mind to attack Anderwhal" For a person to destroy the city itself, it needs to be at least a level 10 mage like Skraal, or an origin mage, other than these two ways, there is no way for a mage to destroy the city itself. Skraal did not care about the motives of the other party and directly ordered the remaining two Human Part Giant to attack the enemy mage. The enemy mage was wearing ck simple mage clothes and noticed that the human part giants were targeting himself. He directlymented. "These creatures are summoned creatures and taking orders from the mage on the wall." The enemy mage was a level 7 mage and capable of understanding who is controlling these disgusting giants, the problem was simple. Creating a creature and controlling are two different things, if the enemy is capable of controlling these four level creatures, it must be a mage at the level of 7 at the very most. When creating is possible for a mage at level 6. In the mind of the enemy mage, he needed to think of another n, At that time one of the giants shoots a human arm to his side, Enemy Mage directly conjured a shield and stopped to shoot the human arm. It is speed was too much and if he hit the human arm at that speed, he would take a great deal of damage. He looked at one of the giants and whispered. "Sea Ball" Within seconds, blue energy that has some water inside of it conjured and shoot towards one of the Human Part Giant destroying it with ease. Skraal took a deep breath as he saw that one of the Human Part Giant was destroyed and nodded. "He is a strong mage, I have to give him that." He said these words and then smiled as he shook his hands. "What are you going to do against these creatures of mine strong mage." Within seconds after he finished his words, more than 50 creatures showed up on the ground, they were dog-like creatures with one big difference, they have dog and wolf heads but human body parts, they looked like primates and monkeys with wolf-heads. "Wolf-Head Abomination" "Level 3" "Description" " A creature has Wolf-Head and Human Body Parts in the terms of the body, it is running speed and attacking power is strong but has weak defense. It looks scary and disgusting." Within seconds, more than 50 Wolf-Head Abominations started running towards to horde of creatures, defeating and killing them with ease, they were the same as Human Part Giant, can regenerate and use body parts of other creatures to add power to themselves. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Wolf-Headed Abominations are started reaping through the weak crowds of creatures with ease, they shed with their mutated ws killed as they move forward. Some of the Wolf-Headed Abominations are started dying out as they attacked more than one creature. Considering that Wolf-Headed Abominations had no strong defense, they could be killed. As Skraal was watching the battle, some different creatures emerge from the forest, these creatures are individually stronger than Wolf-Headed Abominations, Skraal did not expect this kind of oue. It is not that he is scared or anything, he just understood that this invasion of monsters is no joke. The creatures showed themselves was in the shape of diators with full armor with one difference. They were all made up from some kind of block stone, they were carrying two-handed ck swords, after one of them shed Wolf-Headed Abomination killing the creature he summoned in process, Skraal had the chance to inspect their status. "Obsidian Master Swordsman" "Level 4" "Description" "A creature made up from full of obsidian carrying an obsidian sword, magically enchanted. Strong defense and agility, with a moderate amount of physical power." These creatures are obsidian master swordsmen, they are at level 4, each time a level increases the power of the creature increases ording to the higher the level is. A creature at level 2 and level 3 have a difference between them, Level 3 one is stronger, but in the end three or four Level 2 Creatures could take out, one Level 3 creature if they attack at the same time. But when ites to the difference between Level 3 creature and Level 4 creature, for taking and killing the Level 4 creature, there is a need for more than 6 or 7 Level 3 Creatures. 7 of Wolf-Headed Abominations had to attack one Obisidian Master Swordsman at the same time and only then they would have the chance of taking to the creature. The difference is increases as the power level and level of the creature increase. Skraal did not think about it much and shook his hand as he summoned another type of creature, the creature he summoned was this time at the level of four and the number of them reached 50, the same as Wolf-Headed Abominations. The creature lookedpletely looked like a pure human skeleton but it is color was ck and it is power was different from that Wolf-Headed Abomination. "ck Skeleton" "Level 4" "Description" "A creature created by Skraal, capable of using some spells created for them for their use." "Abilities" "Dark Energy Shield" "Dark Energy st" "Dark Energy Lightning" "Dark Energy Circr Shockwave" As ck Skeletons manifested one by one, the mages on the wall started smiling andughing again, at first they were scared as Wolf-Headed Abominations that mage on their side summoned was quickly taken out by more than thirty mages, but now they have their hope and confidence back. As the ck Skeletons are summoned, most of the creatures, started moving forward, the endless amount of cannon fodder creatures are started emerging from the forest, trying to form a meat shield in front of Obisidian Master Swordsman, so that, the spells raining down on them from the walls of human would not harm them. The number of "Obisidan Master Swordsman" is around fifty, within two minutes, they almost took care of all Wolf-Headed Abominations with ease, but at that time, One of the ck Skeletons cast a spell and the spell directly hit the one of Obsidian Master Swordsman, crushing the creature to pieces of obsidian stones. The spell cast was named "Dark Energy Lightning" a ck-colored lightning spell that has long-range and powerful destructive force but can not be used all the time because of the power of the spell. Of course, this is a fact for ck Skeletons, if Skraal wanted he can use it without worrying about anything. Within secondster, fifty ck Skeletons started casting different kinds of spells, understand the effect of, other spells, so that they would have no problem when destroying other creatures in this kind of matter. Within seconds, ck-colored lightning rained down to volley an army of monsters, destroying everything in front of them, More than twenty Obsidian Master Swordsman are destroyed in the process of oneplete attack. But this was just the beginning of an unending process, within seconds, the creatures are all started dying. ck Skeletons keep casting the spell on their arsenal, not to mention the army of mages on the walls that casting many long-ranged spells towards to unending invasion of creatures, their number was so much that most of them could not understand how many of them had killed what kind of numbers of creatures. It is no joke and they all knew that in the end, if they survive to see another day, the monsters and humans would be telling about this battle for years and centuries. It is not like battles and invasions of scale happens all the time. After about thirty minutes, the skeletons were destroyed to almost all Obisidan Master Swordsman, with ease. Bordered between a marsh to the North, a sea to the South, rich forests to the East, and a tropical forest to the West, the country of Udor mainly lives off thieving, engineering, and medicine. Udor itself is mainly covered in deserts and has a calm climate, which has lead to a thinly spread poption, despite the number of people, which means most of them to live in townships. The country''sndscape is quite gorgeous; frozenkes, pristine, snow-covered fields, and cascading rivers are just a sliver of the grace Udor has to offer, which is why the country is cherished among foreigners. The people of Udor are supportive towards foreigners and tend to wee them with friendliness. They feel foreigners could stimte the country''s well-being. Udor has rigidws andw enforcement, which is predictable. The people are anguished due to ferocious wildlife, caused by remnants of a civil war. This is also reflected in the country''s g, which has two circles in dark orange, light grey, white and light bronze. Their coat of arms is a mythical bird on top of three small circles At that time, a creature that looked like an orc gave a part. "My lord, it seems that the invasion is not going to be sessful." Chapter 95 Chapter 95 The creature said his words to creature, the creature who should be the leader and nner of the invasion took a deep breath and looked down below from his throne to the imp-like creature. "What is the reason of the invasion is not enough, Anderwhal has no enough mages to stop us, or any high-leveled" The imp-like creature answered with a simple but scared tone of voice. "My lord, it must because of a new mage in the Anderwhal, that causes these problems that we dont understand much." Leader Orc thought a little bit and answered. "What level of this mage that takes out our troops is ?" Imp-like creature answered but this time there is a some kind of not believeing what he said type of voice in his tone of voice. "At least level 10 my lord, below that I dont believe any kind of being is capable of taking down our armies." Leader Orc thought a little and smiled as he started talking. "Level 10 you say, it is pretty rare to see a human being at the level of 10." The creature and other things are not the best when ites to finding out the level of enemy. Leader Orc knows about his siblings and his troops, if they say that the human being who are tries to stop the invasion and creates a big problem for themselves, should be not more than eight level at the most nine level. As a ten level warrior with "Origin Power", it is not hard to say that Leader Orc whose name is "Aliomara", did not scared of this human mage. After thinking some time, he looked at the imp and started talking. "Notify my personal guardians, we are going to the Anderwhal, I am going to manipte the battle scene myself." -------------- The battle was about be over, Skraal already unsummoned his creatures, other than some simple level 1 and level 2 creatures, there are no more high-level creatures with strong power. It seems so the battle hase to stalemate for the time being. He knows that there is some kind of power, an intelligent being with some experience on battle maniptes to battleground itself. After noticing that they having no progress but losing too much of troops, they have decided to take back their armies. That what Skraal thought. Which most likely one of the things he himself would do anyway. Skraal Level 10 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 10.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %20 Necromancy Origin %15 Death Origin %0.45 Skraal inspected his status and noticed some increase on the "Origins", he was happy for it. As he was thinking about his status and power, some young magese to his side, from the look of their eyes they were tired. One of the young mane in front of Skraal and started talking. In his voice tone, there is a pretty much clear fancy, it is not like "boyish" fancy but a fancy that towards to someone that they look high. "Milord, I believe you are tired too, we are making foods and giving away Gis Energy Regen Potion for free, pleasee with us." Skraal took a deep breath and smiled. If he were to tell that he did not tired not at all they would be shocked. So, Skraal thought a little bit and answered. "Thank you, but I prefer to regenerate myself alone, You people do your things." After Skraal said these words, the young mages left him alone. They all mages they know that most of the strong mages are people who are in fact that most of the time lives alone and do not need to bothered and dont like being bothered at all. They are some weird people and the reason why they are strong in the first ce, because of the difference they havepared to ordinary beings. So they understood and showed a "okay" face to words of Skraal. In a different cepletely from outside world, there is a and race watching the battle on live. It is unknown who are they. The Mondas, which is a temporary ceholder name, is a terrestial in a small sr system with seven others. Mondas is about 39.5 times bigger than Earth and its gravity is about 5.72 times that of Earth. A single daysts 26.69 hours and a yearsts 346 days. The is made up of 8 continents, which make up 62% of the''sndmass. 2 moon(s) orbit the and Mondas itself orbits a blue sun in a fairly circr orbit. The nt-like organisms on this are mostly consist ofrge fungi and trees, with a few dozen flower species, but almost no grass species and bushes are non-existent. The trees are fairly simr to what you''d find on Earth, but the fungi arepletely different. Most of them are huge and colorful. Despite their obvious differences, the fungi tend to mimic the overall shape of trees. Some even have branch-like tentacle growths, but with tiny hairs instead of leaves. Many of these organisms have developed unique ways to prevent them from being eaten. While many of them taste bad and a few are even poisonous, some have gone the extra mile and have be hard to digest. Any part of them that does get eaten and manages to survive an animal''s digestion will often end up regrowing from that small piece, which now has plenty of nutrients from the animal''s poop. There may be plenty of wonders on the surface, but the wonders don''t stop once you delve into the deep waters of this. The nts of the deeps are nomadic, which means almost none of them grow in one ce. Instead, most species float and drift with the currents. They let the water carry them to the nutrients. Some species will constantly float the surface, but many of the other species have developed ways to dive when needed. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Skraal was alone and eating some meat and bread with a good beer. He was thinking of further battles and he is expecting some big-shot toe. As a necromancer in the core. His battle stance and battle-type is most of the time conjuring necromancy creatures in front and using them or controlling them to fight. This is what is expected by the mages. Most of the time people would not expect a necromancer to use different and usual spells of other people to have enmity towards other beings. At least it was not the usual thing that could be expected from a necromancer. Skraal knows this too and uses it to his full advantage. But he was lucky as he did not encounter a being at his level and had the same position to fight against himself. Not counting the Ghost Tower. t was like that in reality. There are not many beings who have created and have sne sort of an idea that capable of destroying himself. Skraal took a deep breath and started thinking. Right now other than resting a little bit and eating some food he is not doing anything. He believes that it would be best for herself to start reading some more books about ghosts so it would increase his Ghost Origin. That is what he wanted in the end so why not he could do that. He reached out to his space-ring and pulled a ghost book from his storage there are still more than ten to twenty books that he had not read fully. Skraal then started reading a book named "Ghostly Curse" Which tells about Ghost and their curse. "Ghostly Curse Page 1" "Ghostly Curse or Ghost Curse is a curse that left by a ghost after consumed and ended it is "ghost life" which means "Absolute Death". "Most of the time Ghost Curse will be ced on the individual that put them to Absolute Death via different kind of things, magical items or magic or any kind of thing that capable of destroying them fully without any problem so that they would be having no problem when ites to people and other creatures that wants to take a piece of them. It would create many things when ites to returning of god and return of a ghost itself." The god here is used for the individual who is capable ofmencing an absolute death on the ghost which is a creature who is already "dead" in this context of the book "God" is not used as literal meaning as there are many types of an individual with different abilities capable of killing ghosts for real." Ghost Curse is a curse that most of the time is ced on an individual by a Vengeful Ghost. From the start creation and manifestation of the Vengeful Ghoste from the revenge and problems they are feeling for somebody from their usual human or individualistic life. Which is an ordinary life with the soul. Aka humans and animals. The fact that Vengeful Ghost is killed before that it can fulfill his revenge on the target. Makes it create some sort of a curse called "Ghost Curse" as the power of Vengeful Ghostes from the anger and revenge feeling that it feels towards to target of it. After being killed with an "Absolute Death" the power of the vengeful ghost diminishes and ispletely transferred to the "Ghost Curse" that it has. If the Ghost Cursed being and target of Ghost Curse is cursed by a strong vengeful ghost from the start. There is a high chance of the target Ghost being killed and opening his eyes to the life of a ghost or even worse have encountered an absolute death. Ghost Curse has several types the mostmon curse of a ghost that had been encountered to absolute death is the "death-type curse." The death type curse is a curse that casts and cursed the target for the target and intention to "kill" the individual target of the curse or organizational target of the curse. The second type is and rare one is "Torture-Curse" which does not target to death of the cursed individual or organization. It targets "torture" to cursed persons as a whole. There are some records of the family of Aligmo. Which had killed a young woman in cold-blood using team tactics and after that the young woman turned into the "Vengeful Curse" all of this was not enough for the Family Of Aligme and they have killed the Vengeful Ghost Of The Young Woman they had killed already with an absolute-death spell. After the young woman has been killed with an absolute-death spell. Things are changed and the young woman used some sort of a thing to curse the family of Aligme. After the curse. A symbol of fork manifested on their belly. Every member of the Aligme Family had that symbol of the fork on their belly including the young ones and babies just born. The curse gave them three hours of every pain every day. The pain was so unbearable that Aligme Family had built underground cells for the family members who had the daily time of torturee. Before they start to feel the pain of the curse they have been locked into the underground cell. Because in some cases the one who is getting tortured by the curse of the young woman had taken and made some mistakes. Because of the pain, it had started attacking other family members and killing three of the family members before getting killed by other family members. The leader of the Aligme Family has built the "Underground Cells" for the family members who had time for the paines and he too is not above thew of his Aligme Family. Just because they have killed a young woman a family with great power had been the effect of a curse of 10.000 years without any sort of n and or any kind of technique to take care of the curse remove it from their bloodline. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Skraal did not stopped here and started reading about some Ghost Curse Stories in the book. He had seen three different battles that have concluled in different ces. Skraal did not expect to see different power system than magic too. Aka technology and things that uses collective amount of knowledge to find about the world and universe. The farm field is littered with weapons, bodies and destruction. Red, khaki and gray are the new colors of what was once a stunning farm field, which has now be the stage of a terrible battle. The air which would normally carry the sounds of birds, rivers and wildlife is now merely a canvas for the stench of death and the cries of the dying, enough to make even the bravest tremble in fear. An army of rebels and an army of warriors fight each other because of the lies of their leaders, but it''s clear who will win. The wounded of the losing sidey inrge groups across the farm field and the faces of the fighters are grim with pain and sorrow, they want to give up, but somehow keep fighting. With the thought of victory in their minds the winning side pushes harder and harder on their enemies. Some have sumbed to hysteria and are mumbling things about home and family, while others fight on in the hopes to survive this terror. The toll on both nature and humanity is disastrous. It''ll likely take ages before this farm field will have recovered. It''s clear weaponry, bodies and broken siege engines have taken the ce of trees, shrubs and bushes. In the bushes, there is a young man who should be at the most age 14 to 15, her family and every person he know is killed. He was in no good state and should be dead within five minutes. He was feeling angry, too much of anger that makes him hard to die. But it was no use, there is nothing he can do to stop being human. As the young man died, He turned into the Vengeful Ghost and then cursed the all millitary personel andmanders of the opposite army that have killed his family and vlge people that he knew. After cursed, the millitary personel andmanders of the battle, had nightmares every time they entered a sleep. This made them most of them sick quickly, as they can not sleep or be unconscious they had nothing to know and understand of how they could save themselves. Lack of sleep is a good way to open the body the sickness and more weak towards to many things. As the curse had taken effect. Many of young soldiers, old generals and millitary people had died. The town is littered with shells, weapons and wounded fighters. Red, gray and pink are the new colors of what was once a harmonious, harbor town, which has now be the stage of a tragic civil war. The air which would normally carry the sound of working people andrge tools is now thick with the stench of gunpowder, blood, gore and death, a sight of pure nightmares. An army and a rebellion fight each other for supremacy, but it''s starting to be clear which side will win. The dead of the losing sidey inrge groups across the town and the faces of the fighters are grim with the certainty of death and sorrow, they want to give up, but somehow keep fighting. With a certainty of victory the winning side pushes harder and harder on their enemies. Some have sumbed to hysteria and are mumbling things about home and family, while others fight on in the hopes to survive this terror. The toll on both nature and humanity is disastrous. It''ll likely take ages before this town will have recovered. It''s clear blood, lost bombs and gore have taken the ce of roads, businesses and homes. The vige is littered with bodies, gore and destruction. Red, gray and pink are the new colors of what was once a harmonious, fishing vige, which has now be the stage of a full-blown invasion. The air which would normally carry the sound of working people andrge tools is now thick with the scent of death and decay, there''s noing back from this. An army of rebels and an army of warriors fight each other for independance, but there''s no hint of which side will win. The dead and wounded of one sidey in heaps across the vige and the faces of the fighters are hopeful with victory in mind and boots stepping firmly, they take on their enemies. With no way to know if they''ll live or die the other side does whatever it can in order to try to defeat their enemies. Some have sumbed to panic and are barely able to force their bodies in motion, while others seem to be fairly unaffected by the terrors around them. The toll on both nature and humanity is immense. It''ll likely take decades before this vige will have recovered. It''s clear bodies, broken siege engines and gore have taken the ce of homes, homes and roads. - The ending of the book Ghostly Curse was smple, it was a basic description of a ghost town. Skraal just took a deep breath andmented. "These things are simple, A curse can even effect me without I am understand something about it." The once busy road that led to Darkwell was now indistinguishable from the surroundingndscape. Gardens once looked after and trimmed to perfection were now rough and overgrown, returning back to their chaotic natural state. Remnants of packages and magazines stilly at some of the doorsteps, unopened and long forgotten. At least the animals got some use out of them. A few rusted cars still stood in their driveways, though most were stripped of all their spare parts. Darkwell , once a growingmunity of hundreds of families was now a mere distant memory of better times. The sounds of insects, winds and creaking wood of trees which were once drowned out by the sounds of cars and people had returned as the dominant sounds once more. In a strange sense of irony it was the library that was full of sounds now. Scattered pages of books, scratched wood and brokenputers had be the home and yground of a hugemunity of cats. You could go anywhere in town you wanted, walk into any home and visit any previously private part of town, assuming it hadn''t been destroyed by nature already. But even with all the animals that lived here now and made this town their new home you couldn''t escape the feeling that so much had been lost forever. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Skraal took a deep breath and checked his status after finishing reading the Ghostly Curse bookpletely. Skraal Level 10 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 10.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %25 Necromancy Origin %17 Death Origin %0.48 With the power of Skraal increasing a big smile manifested on his face. The Ghostly Curse book has increased his Ghost Origin by about five percent and necromancy origin for %3 percent. The increase on the Death Origin is just 0.03 but still something one has to know that increasing the Death Origin by one percent is harder than increasing Ghost Origin by twenty percent. Skraal know about these things so did not mind the slow increase in Death Origin, in the end if he were to find a dimensional gateway towards to a ce a ruins, any kind of location that would give him resources of Death Origin, he was all good. Skraal was closing his eyes and thinking about his future ns, the mages around the city started forming small camps and the restaurants and taverns are preparing food for the mages in the city, the small houses and middle level ie people are trying to give what they can so that funding for resources and food can be tracked down. This is what Skraal did like when he encountered humans most of the time. The humans are potentially most evil creatures and capable of doing too much of big and evil things but when they are threatened from another race they know how to group up and fight for their lives and their lives. Almost all magical spells and technology is created for two humans to harm each other. It is only times that the human race can unite with each other. It is time when they are fighting against to another race. It is a splendid thing for to be consider. This is the reason why vampires, werewolves or other races can not clear out humans despite their advantages of long-life span, improved physical power and many other things. In the end the humans unite and uses everything to destroy their enemies. Thinking about these things, Skraal opened his eyes and watched humans with his own eyes. Some of them working, some of themughing and telling about the battle, some of them were carrying fresh foods to taverns and other food ces for producing more meals for the mages and warriors who most likely needed any kind of energy that they can find. Some of the mages and soldiers were sleeping close to camp-fires in the city, the ordinary dark mage city of Anderwhal turned into yellow color because of the campfires, dark is about toe but the city was still had the best lightning and light itself. Skraal gave out a cold breath and smiled as one of the young woman with a mage armore to his side and gave him a bowl of meat and some vegetables. "Lord Skraal, please eat" Skraal looked at the young woman and took the bowl of food and nodded as he answered. "Thank you, do not worry as long as I am here there will be nothing wrong." The young woman mage smiled and blushed a little as she nodded and went back to her camp. Skraal looked at inside of the bowl he had given by the young woman and took a deep breath as he started eating it using the wooden spoon. The mage schools and organization have built their camp close to wall, as if something were to happen they were the ones that needed to counter-attack. Their members and other mages are the ones who have the power to counter-attack, as they have offically taught to how to battle using magical spells. Compared to ordinary magic folk with some spells that they are shooting. They are more organized and at the same time, City Of Anderwhal will pay them for the helping out in the battle as in the end the mages of organizations are did not connected to Anderwhal City other than their organization is in the city. Skraal just ate his food and did not mind anything else. At that time, in the one of big camps, two women were talking with each other, from the looks of their face, they are twins and they were wearing ck uniforms with Anderwhal sign on it, on their shoulder there is a star symbol giving them some kind of a order-level. These two twin woman weremanders of mages that directly connected the City Of Anderwhal which means that they are in fact represents to City Of Anderwhal, there are other tents and mages around who have been stationed but as the city itself was so big, every wall and ce have some sort defence mages in it. So, most of the troopes of City Of Anderwhal are springled to every other wall areas of the city, the ce they are in right now controlled by these twins. Namely, Elicia and ysia, they are six-level mages, one of them is a fire battle-mage and other one is a emotion-mage which act as support most of the time, these two can take out a level 8 mage with ease, considering their team work. You venture forward through the brilliant portal at the top of a pyramid. You''re immediately met by a depressing world. Clouds of dust fill the air, it stings your eyes and lungs with every breath and obstructs your vision. You wonder if you can trust your senses, surely a world couldn''t be as seemingly pleasant as this one. Thendscape is astonishing and it is all yours to explore. This world is no pic, but looks can be deceiving at times. In the nearby proximity you see parts of beings literally and figuratively beyond your world. While they show you little interest, you try to avoid getting too close. It''s clear there are fluffy creatures, small creatures, and what you think might be muscr creatures of some sort. With your eyes on the horizon you move forward as you''re about to set foot upon uncharted terrain. But, with a few back-up ns, a curious mind, and an eye for details, you might actually end up being able to call this ce home. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Skraal took a deep breath and smiled after he have finished his dream and got out of it. Secondster the manifestation of different perspectives are opened. The impersonating weaklings are vanished. Skraal opened his status and saw his incrase in power. Skraal Level 12 ss Necromancer Gis Energy 12.0 Spells - Points = " 0 " - Origins - Ghost Origin %27 Necromancy Origin %18 Death Origin %0.50 Skraal took a deep breath and felt his power and then he opened his eyes and smiled. The power increase was much better then what he expected. It was a good thing for him not good thing for his enemies. He believed He got up from he is and started flying. Shocking the lookers of him and other mages. They at first did not know what Skraal was trying to do not to mention him flying shocked others. Skraal is able to fly using different origins. such as Ghost Origin. as long as there is some sort of a connection enough understanding of an origin one can fly using the origin energy of his. Skraal started flying towards to enemies and two minutester he saw bulk of enemies. they were looking at him and he was looking at them at that time one of the creaturese forward. Two enormous eyes watch their surroundings from theirrge sockets. A small nose rests below, but it''s the wide mouth below that takes all the attention. A brittle smile reveals rows of eerie looking teeth and a coarse tongue. Small wrinkled ears sit on each side of its small, squared head, which itself is covered in scaly ridges and has tworge tentacles protruding from the sides. Its average bulky body stands straight. Two average fleshy arms hang at its sides and end in bent hands with w-like fingers, of which it has 8 in total. Its legs are small and stand straight, each ending in wide paws. Its body is covered inrge scales and its shoulders are broader than its pelvis, from which a short tail sways back and forth. After the creaturee forward. he started talking seemingly knowing Skraal. "I am greeting Skraal. my lord please tell us. You are not human I can feel it but why you are defending the human city and fight with human mages against us." Skraal furrowed his brows and then smiled. Secondster he thought. "He is not that wrong about what he is thinking clearly. He is right in a sense I dont have any reasons to protect humans. Skraal then answered to weird-creature. "I was a human before I was not transformed. Dont you think that just because what I be different than humans. It does not mean I am not human not to mention my human memories." Skraal added some sort of a lies in his words but it was not important in his eyes. Lies are like that most of the time the importance of words notes from what you say to individual in front of you. It is who saying it to who. One powerful rich man can say "You have to wait and collect more funds" and all of people would apuse him and agree with what he says. But if a ordinary man says the same thing "You have to wait and collect more funds" they would make fun of him because of this thoughts and would suggest different ns. Most of the time it is not important what you say. It is important who you are to say these things. If you are an important person what you say will have it is value even if it is not makes sense. But if you are not an important person even if you are saying good things and valuable information. You will be not taken seriously. So in a sense Skraal do not care if he lies to these creatures or not. as he is strong they will take what he says as true it can ever be. The weird-creature listened Skraal and looked at each other. The words of him conveyed clear directions of his motives. Basically. if he is not here to talk and take sides. It means he still sides with humans and this means he is here to destroy them. Without any more waiting. all of the creatures are taken a side against Skraal and started using what they to take out him. Skraal smiled and just whispered. "Ghost Shield" With his whisper. a scream sounded out an purple energy with smiling faces and sad faces manifested around of himself. In seconds more than thousand spells hit on the shield of Skraal. The mage humans who have abilities to look and inspect to battle scared of shitless. they are also telling what happens in the in the ce Skraal is staying on the others. All of the mage humans are scareed and anxious because they do not want Skraal to die at all. They saw him as their hero who would want their hero to die. Secondster. the barrage of spells are finished and Skraal showed himself unharmed. Secondster he looked at the hundred thousands of creatures and whispered. "Silent Death - Ghostly Soul Taking" With his whisper. A silent energy waved around with a speed of no one can understand and see at all. All of the enemy creatures and monsters have entered some sort of a dream which Skraal named as dream of death. You progress forward through the eerie portal that looked like a small pond before. You''re immediately met by a frightening world. Thend is burning, literally. Fires wreak havoc to everything that''s even remotely alive, which by now is very little. Low, ominous sounds can be heard in the distance or at least you hope it''s in the distance. The conditions in this world are excellent and it is all yours to explore. This world is certainly benign, with an optimistic sense of curiosity and a healthy dose ofmon sense you''ll be good to go. Close around you you feel the presence of creatures almost disappointingly simr to those you know. There''s definitely some hostility going on, now would be the time to be very cautious. It''s obvious there are tiny creatures, muscr creatures, and what you think might be feathered creatures of some sort. With everything sorted you look around one more time as you''re about to set upon the adventure of a lifetime. But, with some resourcefulness, some solid nning, and a little creative thinking, you know you''ll be able to make the most of this adventure. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Skraal used improved and powerful Ghost Energy to clear out most of the weak monsters. Skraal is able to create abilities and spells using Ghost Origin with ease Having an origin of thing lets one create control manipte create and many other things. Most of the time using Ghost Origin as it is simple use would not work on many beings. At least it is not that effectivepared to turning Ghost Origin into theplex abilities by adding rules to ability that created which results in increase of power because of conditions. "Silent Death - Ghostly Soul Taking" was the ability he head created by the use of "Ghost Origin" and formted after powering up Ghost Origin. Silent Death Ghostly Soul Taking "Description" "User uses Ghost Energy like a shockwave and radiates a wave of harmful Ghost Energy and destroys the souls of the targets that hit by it."" "Limiters" " Ability can not effect beings and individuals with strong soul. level and the individuals who have no souls. "mechanical beings" "puppet-life forms" "Activation Conditions" "The ability only takes the soul of beings who are seeing user as their enemy." "If the target the Silent Death hits does not see the user as his or her enemy. the target will not die as Ghostly Soul Taking will not activate." These were the ability activation conditions and rules. The ability is needed many things to be used but more effective and powerful. In aparison Skraal was able to use Ghost Origin directly to perform same feast but energy loss. the death certainy and the range would be more than %70 weaker and the ability would not work on even the creatures who have slightest bit of soul energy if Skraal himself not use strong energy to back Ghost Origin. The rules Limiters" " Ability can not effect beings and individuals with strong soul. level and the individuals who have no souls. "mechanical beings" "puppet-life forms" "Activation Conditions" "The ability only takes the soul of beings who are seeing user as their enemy." "If the target the Silent Death hits does not see the user as his or her enemy. the target will not die as Ghostly Soul Taking will not activate." These are the things that increase the range of ability. power of ability by %70 and still make the energy consumption same as using pure Ghost Origin without any problem at all. After the first massacre was over. the ones from the monsters and creatures that did not die because of several reasons got up. Some of them did not died as their level was higher than the energy used is not enough or some of them still did not posed any threat or saw Skraal as their enemy seeminlgy having some sort of an empaty. Skraal took a deep breath and smiiled. Of course he did not cared about who have died or lost. He only looks for how to increase his power. After the death of many monsters and creatures. the ground was littered with blood. corpses. Some of the creatures have tried to resist it. Which caused the ability to broke down their body or twist it to take their souls. Some of them did not resist and some of them did not had any chance to resist at all. The ones who did not had the chance to resist or did not resist was on the ground. If one did not know they died they are looking same as like they are sleeping on the ground because they are tired. Skraal did not thought much about it and activated another ability. This time not using Ghost Origin but Death Origin and Necromancy Origin "Corpse Founder - Collect Of Death Energy" "Description" "User is able to collect "death energy" in the corpses. these death-energy can be used to supplem Death Origin when used and also can be used as creating a Death Soul which is a necromancy creature that can be put in any vessel like human body creating a high-powered zombie like puppet and undead." "Rules" "Death Energy can only be picked up bodies that user has killed himself." "The ability only works after one hour until the being is killed and corpse on the ground. After one hour the corpse on the ground will be not suitable for collecting death energy." At that time before Skraal activated the ability. the forest the monsters and creatures were inside filled with blood smell. the smell of death radiates in the forest. The forest was far-reaching, foggy, and young. Its canopy was marked by chestnut, hickory, and rowan, their leaves and branches allowed for just enough light to pass down for dispersed mushrooms to take advantage of the moist and fertile bottomyer below. Silent vines dangled from the asional tree, and a mishmash of flowers, which imed quiet corners, highlighted the otherwise dark green forest floor. A hodgepodge of beastly sounds, predominantly those of insects, added life to the forest, and added to the sounds of the sound of the wind blowing gently through the forest. But in the end. the blood of different kind of creatures and monsters. made the peaceful forest like a hell. Considering the dark air and it is nigh-time. it is directly a horror-story from the past. As Skraal activated his ability the things have changed and secondster. a constetion started shaping on the sky which can only be seen by one of the masters who have some kind of knowledge on these things. Made up of eleven stars, the constetion called Sphyrna roughly resembles the shape of a penguin. It can be seen most prominently high above the Northern horizon just before the winter solstice. In an ancient society, this constetion was seen as the representation of the god of harvest, which is how it received the name still used today. In astrology, this constetion bears the sign of stories, those born under it are believed to be very trustworthy. They''re suposed to be a good match with those born under the constetions resembling a candle, cart and lynx. But they don''t match well with those born under the bandicoot, frog and goat constetions. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Skraal took a deep breath and opened his eyes. He collected all the energy in the corpses and will use it forter to uprgrade Death Origin. He looked at the ones who survived of his ability and then started talking. "I have killed more than 100.000 of you and if you beings are survived you beings are deserve to live. I will not kill of you unless you people are decided to keep on attacking me and nning for more dangerous motives towards to humans and human mage cities." "Now listen me you fools. All of you have one life and right now the life is granted you again. If you keep on your attack. Next time I will not stop attacking you people." With the words of Skraal ended. the scenery changed and all the corpses on the ground vanished like they never existed. They all have gathered in the "Corpse Treasury" which is one of the ability of Skraal. Skraal took a deep breath and put all of these 100.000 of corpses to Corpse Treasury. Corpse Treasury is an ability that he have created using direct Necromancy Origin. It has one purpose. storing infinite amount of corpses. "Corpse Treasury - The Corpse Castle" "Description" "User creates a simple dimensional ce in the color of white and ck. The ce can hold corpses and protect their integrity without any kind of deformation on the corpses without any kind of problem. The Corpse Treasury can store infinite amounts of corpses in return of monthly payment." "Monthly Payment can made in any kind of way. be it energy or Magic Stones and decided by the total amount of corpses holded inside of the treasury The Corpse Treasury have montly payment of %5 of the total number of corpses inside of the Treasury. "Corpse Treasury" "Corpse Amount - 100.000" "Montlhy Payment = %5 of total number of corpse holded and protected by treasury." "!00.000 % 5 = 5.000 = 5.000 Magic Stones per month or 5.000 volume of magical energy or "energy" in any kind of form or item and any kind of thing total worth reaches the amount of 5.000 magical stones. Skraal took a deep breath andmented ."The price of using Corpse Treasury is not low but storing 100.000 corpses giving me enough power to pay to price or find ways to pay the price." Right now in the hands of Skraal. there is about 200.000 Magic Stones of worth funds. most of theme just right now as the corpses are taken away by himself the valuable things they had and items are stored in the Corpse Treasury. There is a good thing about Corpse Treasury and it is that it is able to store items and other thins as long as the item the treasury stores are belongs to corpse inside of the treasury. Which means an item can only be stored if the corpse of the original owner of it inside of the treasury too. It is a weird ability but useful so Skraal does not care after he have finished his words he vanished like never existed. A celebration started in the Anderwhal City. with the monsters and creatures killed the battle ended and the life of the humans and mages are saved directly. They all know who is Skraal now and how he is able to kill more than 100.000 creatures with just one word from himself and stop the attack. In reality they believed that Skraal is strong but not like this. At the very most they believed him to be Level 7 mage but from what it looks it is not like that he is most likely a mage in the legends that level 10 mage. They are not wrong in a sense but the things Skraal does with his magic and used abilities are not capable ofpletion if not for the Skraal was not a Origin Mage who have the power of "Origins" without the power of origins the things he havepleted is not going to be able topleted at all. Most of the things that he canplete and the product of his origin powers and many others things that most of the time is not will be probably possible for most of the humans and most of the time people are not understand what kind of things are possible with enough power in the end they ar ejust believe that mpowerse from the power of the inside of the user and their gical progress not because of the user work and improvement of powers. They have some sort of connection and true things but in the end it is not always like that and people would do many things to change these things. It is said to be most of the time people would not think that they are always in the control and they need strong backings. Skraal was a being that born from mage and embodiment of pure magic. It is only natural for him to do these things but it does not mean that he is weak and not working to improve himself just using the gical being of gical progress of himself to deal with the enemies he encounters. Skraal left the city of Anderwhal and started walking towards to a different continent called "The Continent" of Lairom. The Lairom Continent is a continent that did not discovered until now and even if was discovered it said to be full of evil creatures and monsterious beings with lot of magical power so that nobody would be able to enter.. It is the reason of why Skraal going to this new continent. he wanted to have a sandbox for himself so that it would create many opportunities to create and find ways to look for more fun and testing grounds. He can not do anything he wants in the main-continent as it would effect the world of humans and mages too much so he needed to find a ce like this and he found. So why he would not be going to this new continent where many beings are scared off. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Lairom Continent is a continent found out pretty early for the history of mages but in not too much of time because of the dangers it had posed to people and many mages it is usually not visited by any mage or empire. It is said that there are no empires or any kind of intelligent civiztion surfaced in Lairom Continent but in the end even if the said mage or people are knew that entering Lairom Continent would give them too much of resources and profits. They did went to continent. It is said that the Lairom Continent is bigger than Main-Continent by about one hundred times which is only an estimate number. - After Skraal have found the mysterious continent he levivated down and stopped on the shore of the continent. As Lairom Continent is never explored there are no maps or no information about which direction he is entering to Lairom Continent. Not that he cared about these things anyway. The ce he is in a shore with full of sands where Huge Ocean or Main-Ocean constantly taking away the stones and sands on the continent. Close to himself a forest was staying silently and moving with wind slowly. There are things that Skraal himself feels that should not be funny or easy to see but can not escape from eyes of Skraal. Skraal moved two to three steps towards to forest and at that time. the sand on the ground vibrated a little bit and then from the ordinary sand a weird creature manifested. The creaturepletely made up from sand on the ground. Four glowing eyes watch their surroundings from their broad sockets. A t nose rests below, but it''s the shallow mouth below that takes all the attention. Azy smile reveals several rows of sharp teeth and a huge tongue. Enormous jagged ears sit on each side of its tiny, rounded head, which itself is covered in bony ridges and has two broad horns protruding from the sides. Its low athletic body stands straight. Two thin bony arms dangle at its sides and end in webbed hands with bent fingers, of which it has 8 in total. Its legs are skinny and are slightly bent, each ending in short feet. Its body is covered in smooth skin and its shoulders are narrower than its pelvis, from which a coarse tail sways back and forth. Skraal inspected to creature with his ability and saw what is it. "Sand Pandora Monster" "Level 5" "Description" "The creatures from the Pandora Sand. as their name suggest. every time they show themselves they manifest in a different look. One thing ismong among them is that they are high-level of sand magic and sand control as well as mind of a tactician." Skraal smiled and chuckled a little bit. He just entered the Lairom Continent and the first creature he encountered is a creature that would have ability to take on %80 of Anderwhal City Of Mages. From the looks of it. this is not a creature that it has some sort of an individualistic type of power progress. Which means it is not like this creature in front of him strong. It ismon among these creatures named Sand Pandora Monsters to be strong like this. Skraal let out a breath and the creature did not waited and attacked. "Sand Lord" With the whisper of the creature. from the sand on the ground. two weird-creatures with each holding sand-swords manifested. secondster the sand-swords in the hands of the creature turned into the ss-like material. These two creatures each had the level of four. The Sand Lords started running towards to for attacking and killing purposes. From their movement. Skraal can easily dispell and take care of the creature in front of himself her summons but he did not do it as he may use this creature for gathering information about the continent. He have Necromancy Origin. it would be not funny for himself to if he cannot find to read the mind of weak creaturepared to himself. - At that time in a ce where not too far away from Skraal. some of individuals are inspecting the events on the shore. Three or four of them were on the top ofrgest and tallest trees. Easily can see Skraal and Sand Pandora Monster. One of them were clearly female-like and other two were male. But they were clearly not humans. At that time. the male one asked. "Who is this human. I did not expect humans have enough courage to step on this continent." The woman one answered. "Who knows. what you think about his power-level." The man looked little bit different at Skraal and answered. "I can not see clearly but most likely at the level of 8 or 10. I dont know if he has anything other than he can use but we can say that he is no easy prey as if he is trust himself toe here then it is most likely that he trust something." The other man who have a bulky figure answered at that time. "We can inspect and see how he is fighting against the Sand Pandora Monster to have a clear understanding." The woman and the short man nodded. Sand Lords which the Sand Creature summoned started attacking to Skraal. Skraal did not summoned any kind of monster or used any spell but conjured a simple ck energy sword made up from ghost energy and entered closebat. He side-stepped and shed with his swords. easily taking one of the Sand Lords. blocking othe other one with conjuring another ghost sword in his left-hand. Then secondster he used his right sword to take out the other one. Everythingsted three to four seconds but two Sand Lords vanished and turned into the sand. Skraal smiled and thought in his mind. "These three trying to watch me thinking that I have not noticed them. Why are they watching me." Skraal asked thest question to himself and then answered with a smile on his face. "They are trying to understand my power and what I hide" Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Skraal was no fool. He knew that in the end. that they were triying to understand what he is capable of and what kind of powers he is holding within inside of himself. Skraal just smiled at their motives and did nothing about them. Of course he was not going to use full power against a level 5 creatures which he could kill with a thought of himself. It is just overkill he thought in his mind. Skraal after he defeated and killed or more good use of the word would be destroyed the Sand Lords. looked at Sand Pandora Creature and then whispered. "Pass Out" With the whisper from Skraal. A ghost energy manifested and raditade towards to Sand Pandora Monster and secondster. the Sand Pandora Monster just passed out without dying. At that time. the trio who watching the battle nodded. The big guy in the trio opened his mouth and started talking. "Yes. it is easy to see. he is not weak or at the level of 8 or 9. Most likely he have the level of 10. Considering that he is capable of make the Sand Pandora Monster with just one move." The others too nodded. They understand from one move from him that he is capable person. At the same time. Skraal just made a fun of them and directly turned his head and looked them to eye. each of them felt their body was burning. Not because Skraal did something it is just that they have got a sense of threat from the eyes of Skraal after one look from him. It is not the best feeling that they felt. The big guy gave out a cold breath and smiled. "He knew from the start that we were watching him we may be dealing with a person at the level of 10 to 11 most likely." The woman added. "Did you guys felt the danger after he looked at us. I never felt something like this before most likelyst time I felt like this was more than 100 years ago when we are just starting our way to soul energy." The short man and big guy nodded. They all felt what kind of energy the man in front of them were holding and carrying. It is not something that they could miss out at all. They all felt and entered some sort of a dream with one look from his eyes. - Skraal just moved towards to creature and used his magical energy to move it in front of himself and then used a simple spell that he had just created using necromancy origin and ghost origin all together. "Mind Search" "Conditions" "The ability only activates if the target is passed out and not awake. can not be used on awaken creatures. robotic creatures and non-soul creatures" After Skraal activated the ability. he got some sort of information. Lairom Continent is a huge continent. even more bigger than humans estimated it was. The continent is have four parts. North Region - West Region - East Region - South Region. Each region have many empires. many races and many ces that even the strongest one could not enter. information on these empires. organizations and races is too low. other than three creatures the Sand Pandora Monster knew and the location he was in there was not much of knowledge. Skraal was right now at the entrance of "Nilfim Forest" and West Shore - Region - 620" West Shore Region 620 was in control of a race called "Sublimors" which humanoid-creatures simr to look of humans. the creature attacked himself because he thought Sublimorse to shore to hunt down some Sand Pandora Monsters. Basically defending himself. The number is symbolizes thend as thend was too much big no intelligent-race worked on naming all of them. Nilfim Forest is a big forest with the size of a small-continent. Other than Sublimors. the Sand Pandora Monster knew about two creature-types. which two of these creatures are not smart andpletely like monsters. Of course Skraal himself do not care about these things at all. In the end his mind only works for better dealings and purpose. The Sand Pandora Monster only knew two other creatures other than Sublimers. It is no surprise as he can see in the mind of Sand Pandora Monsters. they like shores and sands and will not leave their home-ground all of their life. One of them called Agical. This unusual and rare creature is a type of mammal. It''s about the size of a horse, has four legs and two arms and a short, thick tail. Skraal was impressd with this creature but in the end from the mind of Sand Pandora Monsters these creatures are salt-water drinkers whoe to shore to drink from the ocean water which makes them usual prey of Sand Pandora Monsters who lives in the sand. It is a basic ecological system simr to crocodiles and deers. They have a thin, rough skin covered in thick, soft hairs which is usually either light purple or bronze or abination of these colors. They live in marshy areas and are extremelymon. They''re carnivores and their long, narrow mouths, their teeth and rough tongue are ideal for eatingrger creatures. They''re crepuscr and rely on their taste buds and hearing to get around. They do have small, elliptic eyes, but their sight is not very reliable. They have ack of a visible nose andrge, standing ears. Their heads arerge and wide inparison to their bodies. They make sounds ranging from very high pitched to rtively low pitched and have a fairly limited range of sounds they make to indicate discoveries, dangers and otherwisemunicate with each other. These creatures are aggressive and they''ll fiercely defend their territory. They mate once every 18 months and they mate and bond with a select few partners for life. Which, with their very long lifespans, is quitemon among other species as well. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 The next creature the Sand Pandora Creature is knew that a creature called. Levino. Levino is not Agical. Because the roles are reversed when ites to Agical and Levino. Levino is a creature that hunts Sand Pandaro Monster or Creature. Basically. it is the predator of the Sand Pandora Monster. It can be understood as in every natural ce. there are things bnces the nature. There are preys. predators and the top of the food-chain the beings with intelligence. The reason why Humans were strongest beings in ces where there was no magic and no magical creatures was because their intelligence. Levino This incredible and rare creature is a type of reptile. It''s about the size of a boa, has two legs and two arms and a long, strong and agile tail. They have a thin, rough skin covered in small, smooth scales, which is usually either light blue, dark silver or light pink or abination of these colors. They live in quiet areas and aremon. They''re carnivores and their long, narrow mouths, their teeth and narrow tongue are ideal for eating creatures. They''re diurnal and rely on their extra sense and hearing to get around. They do have small, beady eyes, but their sight iscking. They haveck of a visible nose and small, round ears. Their heads arerge and wide inparison to their bodies. They make sounds ranging from very low pitched to extremely low pitched and have a very limited range of sounds they make to indicate discoveries, dangers and otherwisemunicate with each other. At the same time Levinos are able to build up magical energy. Magical Energy and understood. The creature have important sense of understand and physical power. The magically enhanced power of understanding the creature and importance. Is not that developed and magically creator and creatible. Not the same things are not understanding. What are the thoughts of importance when ites to creating simple understanding of nightcare. Levinos are able to understand the vibration on the sand and send a signal of sand movement. Which makes Sand Pandora Box Creatures to awaken and find himself in a way of night. Which means the creature is not the best ones. Levinos send the signal. Sand Pandora Monsters leave the underground and they are hunted by Levinos. One can say that they are able to hunt them pretty effectively. Sand Pandora Monsters or "Sandiom" are not fool and knew that every vibraion on the ground may be a trap of Levinos but in the end it may be the sound of a Agric These creatures are quite forceful and they''ll defend their territory strongly. They mate four times a year and they mate with a specificly selected partner for life. Which, with their very long lifespans, is only normal. As always the nature is most strongest one the find a preson and problem in their mind. Creating a purpose of nation and giving some of the races intelligence and power. Who can understand these things in the end. People were only about to see what they can not see and what they can see. People would not make creation of the things are purposeful and seemingly not the best ones and inside of the people. Who makes things are not understandable. Skraal smiled and nodded. In the end these things are the reason why hee to this ind at the first ce. Understanding nature and life. gives him a good understanding of the reversal state of understanding of "death and soul" which can be tranted into the "Ghost Origin" and "Death Origin". After taking what he needs. Skraal just shook his and the sleeping Sand Pandora Monster disintegrated into the dust. The trio who watched the movement of Skraal. looked at each other and then The big guy named Aris and the small guy named Lamas and the woman who named Elisia gulped. Elisia looked at Aris who seeminly most knowledgeable one when ites to these matters and asked. "Can you just shook your hand disintigrate a Sand Pandora Monster ?" Aris took a deep breath and smiled as he shook his head and answered. "Only person who can do something like that is the leader of our race Leader Denom. leader of the Sublimor Race." With these words. Elisia and Lamas took a deep breath and smiled. They were not expecting something like this at all. Lamas and Elisia little bit more inexperiencedpared to Aris and they dont know the leader of their race personally but Aris is different. He was an old-man even if he is not look like an old-man. He knew the leader of thei race personally. At the same time Denom. the leader of Sublimor Race is legend to Elisia and Lamas. Right now understanding that this new being whoe to ind is have some sort of power close to their lord of race. They looked at him with a different kind of approach. In the end. they were just kids who loves power and when they encounter a person who have the power of their leader. which they seemed as their hero and legend. It would be hard for them to stay idle and took a deep breath. In the end. they were just kids who loves power and when they encounter a person who have the power of their leader. which they seemed as their hero and legend. It would be hard for them to stay idle and took a deep breath. Skraal looked at the trio and thought. "They are intelligent creatures. If I were to use mind search on them. the information I would get too muchpared to a mindless creature." With this intention Skraal directly looked at the three creatures looking at him. Elisia and Lamas was about to escape but Aris stopped them. "Do not escape or do anything. I said already his power is equal or close to our leader of race. There is no meaning even if he escape from him. It would just create a situation of him which make him angry to us. If he wants us dead then we can not stop it. Just wait for it." Elisia and Lamas took a deep breath after hearing the words of Aris. He was right. there is no way that they can escape from this being. It is best that they would not anger him and lost their life without trying. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Skraal directly teleported in front of three beings without thinking much about it. He believes that they would have no way to create problems for himself so theere is no need for scared. He looked each of them and nodded. They really look like humans other than little bit of red skins and some bones portruding from their heads. Skraal took a deep breath and started talking. "I am Skraal an explorer. Give me some information about the continent would you people." Skraal took a deep breath and then smiled. After he said his words. The one who answered him was the big guy which looked little bit old and most likely older than the woman one and short one. Aris started talking after hearing the words of Skraal. "Lord Skraal. I am Aris. one of the head advisor of n and race Sublimers who is in control of Denom. Thank you for giving us chance to exin ourselves. I have taken these two juniours to explore thends and give them experience." Skraal nodded and looked at the woman and short guy and answered. "It would be best if they were alone and ced on a poison bowl." Aris furrowed his brows and asked. "I dont know what is a poison bowl Lord Skraal." Skraal smiled and started talking. The Poison Bowl he was talking Poison Jar." To create Poison Jar, sorcerers would mix several insects in a jar, and let them kill one another until only one survived. The fluids of the insect that survived would be used to poison an individual with a curse that would control them, cause them misfortune, or kill them. The remaining insect could also be used as a sort of "luck charm" granting the one who performed the ritual great wealth. In return the owner is supposed to feed the bug. Neglecting to do so would enrage the insect, if the owner does not equivalently repay the insect by cing all his or her riches beside a road, plus interest in gold and silver, the insect would devour the home owner. Therefore, this ritual could also be used as a death curse by giving the riches to an ignorant individual. The term "Poison Jar" can also be applied to the spirit which is the incarnation of this particr magic (which usually appears in the shape of a worm or other animal). After Skraal told Aris about Poison Bowl or Poison Jar. Aris took an understanding and nodded. Survival Of The Fittest is the meaning of Skraal. Basically. Skraal said to him that they would need to put ten to fifteen juniors in one ce and make them fight until one of them or a number of them survive. The one who survived will be stronger because of the experience of survival and power needed to surviving. It is a simple technique can be used for creating more poweful individuals. But in the end Sublimer Race can not afford to take do these things at all. In the end a weak junior is better than a dead junior. Aris thought a little and answered. "Thank you for your technique Lord Skraal." Skraal smiled and then asked again. "What you can tell me about thend. the ns and the monsters" Aris was about to talk about the west south and north as well as eastnds but Skraal stopped him. "I have learned about the continent is pretty big and havends named West and North ording to their direction. So give me more intact and deep knowledge." Aris nodded and did not forget how he have taken the information. He must have taken the information from Sand Pandora Monster he have put on sleep before destroying the creature. Aris then started talking about to where are they and even produced a map from his map. then give it to Skraal. They were all wearing simple ck clothes and other than Aris other two not carrying any bags or something like that Skraal noticed they were wearing a ring and believed that it has some kind of simr ability to Space Ring which making him ask why Aris was not wearing any of them. After about ten to fifteen minutes. Aris told him everything he know. At this time Skraal really understood how big is Lairom Continent is. Aris a strong being with a strong n only been in West Side Of Continent and do not know anything about East. North or South. Just West Side of the continent is bigger than Main-Continent where he havee from by 10.000 times. the number of families and ns exceed 100.000 and the creatures and hidden ces as well as danger zones exceeds 10.000. Which means even in West Side of the continent there are number of ces even the strongest race and n on the West Side which is "Armon" Family and Race did not explored or more truthfully dared to explore. Closest settlement of Sublimers to where he is called Ecrin. Engineered next to a thicket, the township of Ecrin is home to Sublimers lead by Governor Gedney. This township wasn''t built by a thicket by ident, as it has magical properties, which is of great importance to the people of Ecrin and its sess. The township itself looks impressive. With its copper rooftops, golden brick walls and staircase of waterfalls, Ecrin has a pleasing atmosphere. The main attraction is the tombs, which was built 44 years ago and designed by Orcum Race a friend race of Sublimers.. Ecrin has a hurting economy, which is mainly supported by animal training, herbalism and cooking. But their biggest strengths are rare crop farming and weaponsmithing. However, Ecrincks people skilled in wine brewing and battle experts. Which means the protection of Ecrin Town is little bit bad which Skraal found funny in this dangerous piece of continent. Despite its strengths and weaknesses, Ecrin is most likely headed towards a harsh future under the leadership of Governor Gedney. But this remains to be seen. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Skraal took a deep breath and nodded after hearing the words of Aris. There are not much else things to do other than going towards to the town of Ecrin. In the mind of Skraal. there are not much of value and not much of things that impresses himself. Seeing new things and value of the life is more important in his eyes. Skraal then looked at Aris and then started talking. "It is good that you people have given me knowledge that I needed." Aris did not said anything and Skraal started walking towards to the Ecrin Town. The map Aris gave him. The map was useful for himself for finding his way and feeling like an adventurer at the very least. Skraal was a lone guy without any friends or anything. He sometimes feeling it but there is nothing can be done to change this. He has no enemies no connections or anything. As he was walking. he finallye to great ins. "The great ins" is called Ecrin Great ins which have taken the name of the town close to. Skraal conjured a basic "skeleton horse" using Necromancy Magic and then used magic to change it is look. The look of Skeleton Horse turned into a simple ck horse with muscles portruding from body of the horse. Skraal hopped on to horse and then started riding the horse as he was looking the pure green scenery. The air was getting dark and he wanted to reach the town of Ecrin before dark. Not because he was scared of dark but because he wanted to have manual control of what people thinks of him. It is not a good entrance if he were to enter a town with a ck horse in the dark-night. The continent is filled with dangers and mysteries everywhere. people and beings in the town would not miss a individual entering their town with a ck horse. Skraal wore a ck simple clothing and at the same time for hiding his race. he wore a white-mask with a symbol of hand on it. Only two section of eye open in the mask itself. The mask is created by himself so that it would not create many things and problem for himself. As it would not be good for others to again finding that he is not a Sublimor. or at least he wanted them to have some sort of a "understanding" that he is not a sublimor and likes to hide what he is. Nobody would mess with a mysterious mind other than some douchebags and who thinks they are the most powerful ones and nobody would dare to harm them even if they do ill things. As Skraal was riding the horse slowly. he was still inspecting the map. Ecrin Town is connected with three regions. namely the ce he havee Ecrin Shores as the name can be different for every culture as most of the empires and organization does not ept the namings of regions of other organizations. The second one is Ecrin Great ins and the third one is Ecrin Dark Forest The most important one in these three regions are Ecrin Dark Forest. Ecrin Dark Forest is on the north of "Ecrin Town" and most of the times if something illes to Ecrin Town ites from Ecrin Dark Forest. Ecrin Dark Forest have many creatures that still did not discovered and most of these creatures are evil creature with many kind of meaning and problems. Mysterious curses. ghouls. monsters. evil secrets. Ecrin Dark Forest is the region that biggest in these three regions and one of the dangerous ones. The Ecrin Town Management always put some guards to entrance and borders of Ecrin Dark Forest. The problems is Ecrin Town does not have many guards that can protect the town from danger and it creates a sense of danger always in the beings of Ecrin Town. The important thing is in the map Skraal saw something called. Ecrin Undertov Ruins. Undertow was a magical organization of the past which have built their headquarters to Ecrin Dark Forest. some expedition members have sent there before but almost all of them lost their life. Of course. Skraal wanted to see this ce. Before going towards to this ce he wanted to set some sort of a temporary ce in Ecrin Town. He have about 500.000 Magical Stones. from what he learned of Aris. Magical Stones can be exchanged for One Lairom Gold. which can be exchanged for Ten Lairom Silver and Ten Lairom Silver can be exchanged of 100 Lairom Copper. Lairom was the name of the curreny which has simrities with "Coin" itself. On the entrace of "Undertow or Undertov Ruins" two beings stood up. These two creatues have before entered to Undertow Ruins and know everything about it and they know they have to hide the secret of Undertow Ruins but they did not know that a being with lot of power has set eyes on them. Entrance of Undertow Ruins is clear and pretty grandiose. A narrow granite door in a dire woonds marks the entrance to this dungeon. Beyond the granite door lies a grand, mmy room. It''s covered in puddles of water, ash and rubble. Your torch allows you to see rows of vertical tombs, battered and imed by time itself. Further ahead are two paths, but the right is a dead end. Its twisted trail leads downwards and soon you enter a crumbled area. Rows upon rows of shelves are packed with books or remnants of books. In the center sits a single skeleton. What happened in this ce? You proceed onwards, deeper into the dungeon''s secret passages. You pass dozens of simr rooms and passages, each leading to who knows where, or what. You eventually make it to what is likely the final room. An enormous wooden door blocks your path. Large w marks are all over it, somehow untouched by time and the elements. You step closer to inspect it and.. wait.. something just grabbed your shoulder. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!